Chapter 1: An Old Country Bumpkin Gifts a Sword

I stared at the longswords before me, picking each one up and giving it a swing. All of my senses were telling me they were good swords, but none had that “wow” factor.

“Hmm. This one isn’t bad either...” I said. “Not bad, but...”

“Master, you’re gonna go bald worrying ’bout it like that.”

“Qu-Quiet!”

I don’t deserve that! My hairline’s still fine. Probably. Well, it would be problematic if my hair got any whiter, but I’m not losing any. Probably. I really wanna believe that’s the case.

Currently, I was at Balder’s Smithy. This was where the muscular giant who’d half forced his way into my dojo back in Beaden—Balder Gasp—plied his trade. He’d spent just over a year studying the sword under me before saying, “Now it’s time to apply this experience to smithing” and leaving the village. After that, I’d been completely in the dark about his whereabouts, but I’d reunited with him after Allucia had brought me to Baltrain.

The swords he made were excellent. He didn’t have a particularly extensive stock—after all, he was the only smith working here—but each individual weapon was of outstanding quality. The Zeno Grable longsword he’d made for me was a masterwork he’d poured his heart and soul into. I had great trust in his abilities as a blacksmith.

So, since I was looking for a replacement for Allucia’s beloved sword—which had broken during the battle in Sphenedyardvania’s capital of Dilmahakha—Balder was the first person I’d thought of going to.

“Um, Master... They’re all good swords,” Allucia said. “As long as I’m able to choose one with you, any of—”

“No, that won’t do,” I said, cutting her off. “Call me stubborn, but let’s keep at it.”

“R-Right...!”

Unlike when I’d had my sword made from Zeno Grable’s materials, it wouldn’t be me using this weapon—it was only natural to choose one alongside the person who would actually be using it. That was why Allucia was here with me now.

She’d entrusted a large portion of her duties as an instructor to me, but she was still the knight commander, so she had plenty of other work to do. I knew it wasn’t productive to drag her around too frequently, but how could I possibly select a new weapon without its future owner present?

A little over a month had passed like this since the chaos in Sphenedyardvania, and whenever Allucia had some free time—like right now—I brought her to Balder’s Smithy so we could find her a weapon worthy of her skills.

“Master, not to brag or anything, but I doubt you’re gonna find longswords better than these,” Balder said.

“I agree with you, but still...”

We hadn’t been browsing his shop every day, but I had come here with Allucia over and over without buying anything. That wasn’t exactly amusing for the owner of the shop. Balder was allowing such rude behavior largely because he was my former pupil, but I knew I was taking full advantage of that. I’m starting to feel somewhat guilty about it... That said, I didn’t have any other ideas, so he was the only person I could rely on.

Apparently aware of what was going through my mind, Balder was politely suggesting that I compromise. I wasn’t doubting his skills, of course. All of the longswords on display were first-class—every one was perfectly suited to hang at Allucia’s waist. Still, it didn’t sit right with me to simply give up, buy one, and hand it over. Logically speaking, that would’ve been a perfectly normal thing to do, but emotionally, I was reluctant.

“All of these were made using the knight commander’s longsword as reference,” Balder added. “Each should feel fine in her hands.”

I nodded. “Mm-hmm. I’m not worried about that.”

Allucia picked one of them up—she seemed to have a favorable impression of it as well. Before Balder had forged a new sword, we’d had him examine her old one. I’d given her that farewell sword when she was sixteen, meaning she’d been using it for around a decade. Her body was already acutely familiar with its weight and balance, so having something completely different would be problematic, even for her.

That was why I’d asked Balder to repair and analyze her old sword. He’d done so and then forged new longswords with the same weight and balance as her beloved blade. Even if Allucia didn’t buy any of them, they were still good swords displayed at a reputable smithy. He planned to sell them as they were.

“Master, I’m very glad you feel that way...” Allucia said. “But I’m sure I’ll be able to master this sword quickly.”

“That’s my point,” I told her, my voice more passionate than I’d intended. “Allucia, that won’t do. I won’t force the issue, but I also don’t think that’s enough.”

“What do you mean?”

This was what had been bothering me. Allucia would surely be able to master any of these swords. If anything, they were of a higher grade than what she’d been using before, so we could expect her to soar to even greater heights—that was how great the difference was between Balder’s swords and the farewell sword I’d given her ten years ago.

However, her mastering these swords was different from a sword drawing out her full potential. I was hoping for the latter. It went without saying that Allucia’s skills towered above others. Some other swordsmen were capable of surpassing her in terms of endurance—like Surena—but in all other fields, she was beyond top class.

I can’t allow her weapon to drag her down. I’d only started thinking this way after obtaining my longsword made from Zeno Grable’s materials. A part of me wondered whether I’d become a swordsman worthy of my blade, but that was a question for another time.

So, focusing on the matter at hand, I put my thoughts into words and explained everything to Allucia.

“—And that’s the gist of it. What do you think?”

“I see...” Allucia said. “Master, I am grateful for your assessment of my abilities, as unmerited as it is.”

“Oh, come on. That’s not true,” I countered. “It’s a fair evaluation.”

“I could turn those words right back at you, Master,” Allucia teased, looking a bit bashful.

“Erk... Y-You cheeky little...!”

“Hee hee...”

I no longer had any intention of claiming that I still had a long way to go as a swordsman. Without a shadow of a doubt, I was on the significantly stronger side of those who walked the path of the sword. I didn’t think I had the same resolve as die-hard warriors like Hanoy, and I was very poorly matched against wizards like Lucy—that was why I only compared myself to other swordsmen. Still, in a straight one-on-one fight, I was sure I could put on a good show against anyone.

My one anxiety was that I might get a big head about my abilities and become arrogant, but I doubted my mental state was likely to shift that much anytime soon. I didn’t even want to imagine flaunting my abilities and looking down on others. Even if I won against someone, that would be thanks to a difference in ability and experience on that specific day. I would never deny a fighter’s training or history. That was something I could never forget—not only as a swordsman but as an instructor.

“A-Anyway, those are my thoughts on the matter,” I said, getting back on track.

“Hmm... I get where you’re comin’ from,” Balder said. “Still, you’ve got no idea how to make that kinda sword, right?”

“That’s the problem...”

I knew what I wanted, but I still couldn’t visualize how to get there. My sights were on a weapon that could fully draw out Allucia’s potential. But how exactly was I supposed to find something like that? This was more a blacksmith’s domain than a swordsman’s. And Balder didn’t know what to do either, so I doubted I had anything meaningful to contribute.

“I’m guessing there’s nothing left of Zeno Grable...” I grumbled.

Balder shrugged. “Probably not. At least, I know there’s nothing being traded around on the market.”

The only thing that came to mind was the materials that’d been used for my sword. However, those had been left under the adventurer guild’s jurisdiction. I’d turned down any rewards, and Surena had provided everything for me to have this sword forged. It would be far too selfish to change my mind after all this time and suddenly ask for the named monster’s materials...

“A matching sword?!” Allucia exclaimed.

“I mean, there’s no material left,” I told her. “I can’t exactly give you mine either...”

“If we ask Lysandra to be a little high-hand—”

“No, no, no, no, no.”

Allucia’s thoughts were tilting in a dangerous direction, so I stopped her quickly, feeling flustered. Maybe that would’ve been a valid plan immediately after the retrieval of Zeno Grable’s body. But it’d been dead for over six months already—I couldn’t ask Surena for such an unreasonable favor.

Allucia had to know that too, but she’d immediately reacted to the idea without thinking about it. Her enthusiasm makes me feel a little embarrassed and self-conscious... My pupil had grown splendidly, and now she wanted to have the same sword as me. I was honestly flattered to hear that, though it was more than I deserved as an instructor.

But that whole idea was impossible anyway. Had there been another Zeno Grable out there, things might’ve been different, though I didn’t want to believe that such a freak of nature was a common occurrence. They’d given it a name precisely because it was so unique among its own species. The whole country, and even the world, was liable to be destroyed if there were multiple such griffons in the wild.

“Hmmm... Materials... Materials...” I mumbled.

“Normally, you don’t gotta worry ’bout this stuff when buying a weapon,” Balder remarked. “What a luxurious lifestyle.”

“Well, you know...”

Weapons were usually made of iron. There might possibly be other materials with hidden potential out there, but at present, all high performance weapons in widespread circulation were made of iron. There were times when monster parts were used to make weapons, but that wasn’t a very sustainable practice. Iron weapons were typically stronger and more convenient for hunting said monsters to begin with.

“Zeno Grable’s materials are gone...” I continued mumbling. “What about a saberboar...? Hmmm...”

“Oh, those things out in the Aflatta Mountain Range?” Balder asked.

“Yeah, those. But...”

Balder had spent a short time studying at our dojo, so he knew about our annual saberboar hunt in the mountains. Saberboar tusks were somewhat valuable, but they were made of bone, so it was more common to use them for accessories or works of art than weapons. That material seemed a little too brittle—it might not be tough enough to withstand combat. A regular iron sword would probably be tougher than anything made out of tusks, no matter how much effort the blacksmith put into it.

“Oh, right,” I said. “What about that elven steel you coated my sword with?”

“Elven steel, huh?” Balder shook his head. “It’s honestly not all that tough on its own.”

“Huh? Really?”

I guess a weapon really does need iron. I had no idea how elven steel was different from regular iron, but I’d thought it might make something stronger than your average blade. Seems that’s not the case.

“Elven steel hardens in reaction to mana,” Balder explained. “I tried using it precisely ’cause of the mana in Zeno Grable’s materials.”

“Hmmm...”

Zeno Grable had used magic, so it wasn’t strange that its body parts had housed mana. My longsword was incredibly tenacious because of the synergy between those parts and the elven steel.

I could see why such a masterpiece was impossible to find on the market. Must’ve been quite a challenge to forge, even for a talented blacksmith. The materials were impossible to get to begin with—even if you knew elven steel would harden when reacting with mana, how was someone supposed to come across mana-filled monster parts? Only a high-ranking adventurer like Surena could get something like that. And then, if an adventurer did happen to acquire such materials, it was almost guaranteed that they’d use them to improve their own equipment. Selling the parts for a high price wasn’t entirely out of the question, but people who fought for a living needed to invest in the equipment they entrusted their lives to.

“Ah... Speaking of mana, what about magicite?” I asked.

“Elven steel is actually an alloy made by smelting iron and magicite,” Balder explained. “So magicite alone wouldn’t be enough to harden it.”

“Oh...”

It’d sounded like a good idea to me, but it turned out that elven steel was already made of magicite. Any smelting technique I could think of had been invented long ago by someone who actually worked with metals.

“A sword that can manifest my full potential...” Allucia murmured quietly. “It definitely sounds interesting, but...”

As a swordswoman, she deeply desired such a weapon. I felt the same way—I would never part ways with my brilliant sword, no matter how much money was offered. So while our objective was clear, the all-important method of achieving it remained a mystery. After discussing it so much, we could hardly give up and settle on an iron sword. I knew Allucia wasn’t the type to demand the impossible, but since I’d brought all this up myself, it would be pretty lame to back down now.

I continued muttering to myself. “Materials... Materials... Oh.”

“Hm? Thought of something, Master?” Balder prompted.

The materials I could obtain using my personal connections and authority were extremely limited. I’d racked my brain to come up with any possibility, and then, a certain idea had come to mind. Could we actually do this, though? The stuff was definitely tough, but would that property transfer to a sword?

“It’s just a possibility,” I told Balder. “I’ll look into it.”

“That so?” he said. “Guess I’ll just pray it comes through. I’ll look forward to seein’ what you come up with.”

“I remain hopeful as well,” Allucia added. “Well, I say that, but...please don’t do anything unreasonable, Master.”

“I won’t. Thanks for your confidence.”

Now that this idea had sprung to mind, I had to give it a go. After all, groaning about things in Balder’s shop wasn’t going to solve anything.

“Sorry, Allucia. I’ll have to keep you waiting a while longer...”

“What are you even saying, Master? You’re putting your whole heart into this search for my sake. That by itself is more than enough—I’m so grateful.”

“I-I see.”

I didn’t want to keep Allucia waiting forever for a new sword. I’d tried to communicate that to her, and I’d gotten a sincere response. It was a bit much for this old man. Still, it didn’t feel bad—her hopeful gaze definitely felt heavy on my shoulders, but my desire to meet her expectations burned far greater in my heart.

This is another form of growth. I’ve lived a long life, but I want to believe I still have room to develop in both body and mind. It’s time to take action.

◇

“Okay, then...”

After leaving Balder’s Smithy, I headed across the central district to my destination. Even though I wasn’t leaving the district or anything, it was still pretty far away. Baltrain was big enough that Mewi had to use a stagecoach to commute to the magic institute. Not that the institute was in the central district...but even taking that into consideration, walking from one end of the city to another was unrealistic. I’d once bumped into Curuni on one of her jogs from her home in the eastern district all the way to the order’s office in the central district, but she was a stamina monster. She didn’t count.

I took in the sights as I casually strolled the streets. It would take me quite a while to get to my destination, but it wasn’t like I had an appointment. Today, my schedule had been fairly average. I’d finished my daily morning training at the order, then had visited Balder with Allucia. It wasn’t currently late at night or early in the morning—the sun was high in the afternoon sky.

Though some time had passed since the turn of the new year, it was still winter. The walk was somewhat laborious—icy gusts of wind randomly picked up from completely calm air and blew against me.

If given the choice, I preferred to walk. This hadn’t changed from my time in Beaden. And at my age, my body would deteriorate if I didn’t exercise on a daily basis. I wasn’t always pushing myself when training the Liberion Order, so I took every opportunity to get whatever exercise I could.

Sometimes I ended up in a tough spot because of that stance—like during my present long, cold walk—but it had many benefits too. At my age, I could still wield a sword. If my back ever gave out, being unable to fight would be the least of my problems.

“Ooh, a Liberion Knight. I appreciate all your hard work.”

“Ah, hello. Thank you.”

Lately, people on the streets had started calling out to me like this more and more. This had started happening after I’d gotten the Liberion Order’s overcoat from Allucia. I owned other cold-weather clothing, but since my usual destination was the order’s office, I always found myself wearing the order’s overcoat instead. As a result, my face—or rather, my attire—had people recognizing me as a member of the order.

The person who’d just called out to me was a young man who appeared to be in his twenties. I had no idea who he was, and I doubted he knew my name either. This was clear from how he’d referred to me as a “Liberion Knight.”

His assumption made sense, though. I was wearing the order’s overcoat, and this attire showcased my affiliation with the highly regarded knights. Even an old man like me is gathering attention in public, huh?

Though not quite the same, it was similar to Mewi wearing the magic institute’s uniform. All of the institute’s students could use some amount of magic, so very few people would dare to pick a fight with them. Even fewer would do so with a knight of the Liberion Order. If anything, most people looked upon knights favorably—much like this young man here.

“If they’re treating me like this, I can only imagine what it’s like for Allucia and Henblitz...”

All it took for an old man to get this kind of attention was wearing an article of clothing. So those two, who were proper knights with immaculate looks and astounding reputations, were sure to garner far more attention. It was nice that the heads of a military organization were well regarded by the people. Still, having my face and title known could make things rather difficult. This was something I’d come to find out after unwillingly experiencing the trappings of high society at that party in Flumvelk.

Well, I think things are just about right for me as they are. I wasn’t completely unknown, but my name and face weren’t public knowledge. It was sometimes embarrassing but also somewhat pleasant. At the same time, I refused to have my name and reputation spread more than they already had. But as long as I continue serving as the order’s instructor, it’s probably just a matter of time...

“If that happens, will I even be able to stroll into a tavern...?”

Back during my modest welcoming party all those days ago in the tavern, Henblitz had told me that the knights visited public houses every now and then as a form of maintaining public order. In that case, maybe I can use “maintaining public order” as just cause when I want a drink—not in the sense of abusing my authority, mind you.

It would be horrible to be unable to enjoy a drink just because you were a knight. I didn’t know how this precedent had been established, but I could see a hint of consideration and forethought coming from those who’d initially commanded the Liberion Order—they’d wanted to make sure that their knights didn’t have to be nervous when visiting shops in public.

I would be making full use of that arrangement, and I didn’t feel guilty about it—I was fine with accepting what was being offered, just as long as I wasn’t being a bother to anyone. This mindset was something I’d only acquired after coming to Baltrain. I hadn’t given much thought to the sudden change in my environment before that. Hope my mindset is trending in a positive direction.

After walking a while longer and exchanging casual greetings with some citizens along the way, I reached my destination and let out a sigh of admiration.

“As big as ever...”

I’d arrived at the estate of the nation’s greatest wizard: Lucy Diamond. The splendid gate and expansive garden led to a large mansion—all of it seemingly far too big for a single individual. I had no idea how much it could’ve cost.

I was once more shocked by the scale of Lucy’s assets and influence. Well, she did have the abilities and achievements to explain such things. I was now somewhat more assured in my skill with a sword, but I didn’t believe for an instant that I could win against her, no matter how desperate I was. Luckily, she’s not the type to wield her power with reckless abandon... She isn’t, right? She probably isn’t. Anyway, that was why I didn’t feel the need to be cautious of her. I could even see her as a friend.

“Okay...”

Still, no matter how at ease I felt around her, that didn’t mean I could ignore her titles and authority. You could probably count on one hand how many people had more power and influence than her in the entire kingdom. I couldn’t help but feel a little nervous—after all, I was showing up without an appointment. That part of my nature wasn’t going to change so easily.

“Excuse me.”

I tapped the knocker at the gate twice with a pleasant thunk, thunk. I wondered whether the sound was properly relayed into the house. The estate was simply so large that I couldn’t help but worry.

“Yes...? Aah, Mr. Beryl.”

It seemed my concerns were unfounded. A short distance away from the gate, the front door of the house opened, revealing Lucy’s servant Haley.

“Sorry for the sudden intrusion,” I said. “Is the lady of the house present?”

“Yes, she is. Please, come inside.”

I hesitated to refer to Lucy in a casual manner in front of Haley. It was a little too late to be suddenly respectful, though, so I’d settled on calling her “the lady of the house.”

Haley led me into Lucy’s home. The interior was just as large as always. I’d seen one other servant when Mewi had been in Lucy’s care, but it seemed Haley was in charge of welcoming any guests. I didn’t know how many servants Lucy had in her employ, nor did I really care to find out. I figured she trusted Haley the most among them.

“Please wait here a moment,” Haley said after bringing me to a parlor I’d been to several times before.

“Thank you.”

It was currently late afternoon. Is Lucy still asleep? I don’t think even she would be dozing this late in the day. Her lifestyle really is the polar opposite of mine. I’d once tried telling her to fix her schedule, but she’d bluntly refused. Magic research used a lot of brainpower, so it sounded like having a well-regulated lifestyle would help. She had her own way of doing things, though. And if she was doing her job properly, then maybe that was fine. Still doesn’t make any sense to me, though.

I waited absentmindedly a little longer, and then Lucy entered the room.

“Yo, Beryl. Welcome.”

“Hey, Lucy. Sorry for showing up out of the blue like this.”

“I don’t mind. As long as you’re not here first thing in the morning, that is.”

Her hair was neat and tidy; her clothes looked the same as usual. It seemed I hadn’t caught her sleeping, so that was a relief. I would have felt pretty bad if I’d interrupted her rest.

Haley entered the room with Lucy and quietly placed two teacups on the table between us.

“Here you are, Mr. Beryl.”

“Thank you.”

The teas I’d had in Flumvelk and Dilmahakha had both been very good, but even in comparison, I remembered the tea here being quite the delicacy. I wondered if my tastes were gradually becoming more refined now that I’d dabbled in the luxuries of higher society. I enjoyed being able to taste delicious food, but I wanted to make sure I didn’t get too used to it. Nothing good would come from getting accustomed to extravagance at my age.

Once Haley left us alone in the room, Lucy took a sip of her tea and got right to the point.

“So? Why the sudden visit?”

I wasn’t planning to delay things, so her direct approach worked fine for me. Nobles tended to embellish everything they said. That never sat right with me—I couldn’t understand the etiquette of the rich and powerful. I was grateful Lucy and I could just be frank and not waste each other’s time.

“Ummm... You still have Lono Ambrosia’s core, right?” I asked.

“I do... What about it?”

Lucy had probably expected a few topics to come up, but not this. She raised a quizzical eyebrow. I did, of course, have an interest in what was going on in Sphenedyardvania, but I doubted that any of their reconstruction efforts had to be urgently relayed to me. The higher-ups of both nations were sure to be in the middle of hectically resolving things. It would be some time before a civilian like me got involved in any way.

So, what currently demanded my utmost attention was getting Allucia a new sword, and I would make full use of everything I’d cultivated thus far...even if that didn’t amount to much.

I decided to just bluntly ask her. “Mind if I take it off your hands?”

“Hmm?” Lucy’s brow pricked up again for an altogether different reason. “So you want Lono Ambrosia’s core... Well, I’m not entirely against handing it over, but...”

Her response remained noncommittal. Lono Ambrosia was the named monster Ficelle and I had defeated beneath the magic institute. That incident, which Vice Principal Faustus Brown had caused shortly after I’d agreed to become a temporary lecturer for the sword magic class, was still fresh in my mind.

Because of his—to put it somewhat harshly—scheming, unending shadows had swarmed out of Lono Ambrosia’s core. It had been a formidable foe, one I would’ve been hard-pressed to manage on my own. But Ficelle’s sword magic had saved us both. After defeating Lono Ambrosia, we’d handed the core to Lucy so that she could seal and research it. And now, I was trying to take it back.

“What’s the core been like since then?” I asked.

“Silent, to put it simply. It’s showing minuscule fluctuations in mana, but it’s safe to assume that the named monster is dead.”

“Hmmm.”

When I’d bisected Lono Ambrosia’s core, Ficelle had said, “That bad feeling is gone.” She’d likely been channeling some kind of magical sense, though it was all a mystery to me. That was why I’d entrusted it to Lucy, just in case. It seemed there had been nothing to worry about. And had anything happened, I was pretty sure Lucy could’ve handled it alone anyway.

“So?” Lucy prompted. “What do you want with the little thing?”

Even if it was no more than research material at this point, she had some nerve to call a named monster’s core a “little thing.”

“Well...I was thinking of using it to make Allucia a new sword.”

She groaned. “Hmmm...”

“Um... Is there a problem?” I asked.

“Oh, I’ve got no problem with you taking it. There’s almost no mana in it, so it isn’t worth researching anymore. That said, weapons aren’t really my domain.”

“Aaah...”

Now that she mentioned it, I’d never seen her carry a weapon. It was actually rare for a wizard to wield one. Ficelle and other practitioners of sword magic were the exceptions. I knew nothing about magic, but the standard public image of a wizard had them holding a staff or book to unleash spells. Almost none of them actually did that, though. There was apparently no need for it. In that sense, Prim of the Verdapis Mercenary Company was also an exception for wielding a staff.

The important part was apparently sensing the mana within your own body and in the atmosphere, weaving it together, and invoking magic. Thus, it was apparently more convenient to be empty-handed, since holding something unnecessary could make it harder to concentrate.

That was why Lucy had absolutely no interest in weaponry. No matter the opponent, she could destroy them with nothing but her mind. She didn’t need a barbaric blade or bludgeon—ignoring the fact that her methods of destruction could be far more barbaric than any weapon.

“But a new sword for Allucia...?” Lucy said. “Is that going to be okay?”

“I’m not the one forging it.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“Hm?”

I was pretty sure it was going to be okay. I could only trust Balder’s skill—I didn’t know any other blacksmiths I would trust more than him. That didn’t seem to be Lucy’s concern, though.

“You’re talking about a new weapon for the Liberion Order’s commander,” she elaborated. “Having one made will be a matter of huge public interest. I don’t know what you’re planning to do, but have you given that any thought?”

“Aah, that... No, I didn’t really think of that...”

“I figured.”

Faced with an entirely different problem from the quality of the sword, I hung my head pathetically. Lucy let out an astonished sigh and sipped her tea.

I really hadn’t thought this through. Allucia was a swordswoman who represented the entire nation. Forging her a sword would be a tremendous honor. It would raise the blacksmith’s prestige greatly, and if advertised correctly, it could lead to booming business.

I recalled my first visit to a smithy in Baltrain—the one I’d gone to with Allucia and Surena. I hadn’t visited the place since, but I remembered Allucia saying something about him being the order’s purveyor or something.

“Allucia hasn’t mentioned anything about that...” I mumbled.

“Of course she hasn’t. You said you would have a sword made for her, yes? She won’t toss that offer aside to have one made elsewhere.”

“You think so?”

“I very much do.”

The fact that Commander Allucia Citrus didn’t have a sword at her waist right now was common knowledge to the majority of those in the country who practiced swordsmanship. Naturally, that information had to have spread among blacksmiths too. Who exactly would forge her new sword? It had to be a hot topic within their circles. From that perspective, was it really all right for this decision to be entirely in my hands?

“I’m planning to ask a blacksmith I know,” I said. “Is it gonna be all right?”

“She’s not the kind of girl to do anything unreasonable. If there’s a problem, she’ll tell you. It’s probably fine. Not that it’s any of my concern.”

I was starting to feel worried, but Lucy didn’t really seem to care. None of this was her responsibility. And she was right—Allucia wasn’t going to remain quiet if things were going in an unreasonable direction. That would go against her nature. It was safe to assume she could settle an issue of this level with a single word. There might not even be a problem at all.

Frankly, if one blade was going to be a problem, she wouldn’t have used the farewell sword I’d given her back in the dojo for all these years. There were plenty of swords better than that thing, so someone must’ve advised her to get a new one before now. Nevertheless, Allucia had continued using that sword until it had broken—even if anyone had said anything, she hadn’t been pressured to the point of getting a new sword.

“Well... If she doesn’t think there’s a problem, then I guess it’s fine...?” I mumbled.

“I’d like to tell you to put some more thought into it...but I suppose that’s a safe conclusion.”

As an instructor, it was a great honor to be able to have a new sword made for her. Of course I wanted to give her the best possible weapon. However, if doing so would complicate things in Allucia’s environment, I would reconsider—I wouldn’t want to create unnecessary friction. But if there was no such friction, or if Allucia’s authority was enough to suppress any with ease, then there wasn’t an issue. Maybe it would just be best to ask her about it.

“Not that I have any interest in weapons,” Lucy muttered, “but a sword made from a named monster... Now that’s a tantalizing research subject.”

“Just putting this out there—you can’t have it.”

“Yes, yes, I know. You’re awfully stubborn every now and then for someone who usually just gets swept up in the flow.”

“Ha ha... Well, a blade is a swordsman’s life, after all.”

Lucy had once asked to borrow my longsword too. I doubted she would do anything to spoil the blade, but I couldn’t help but worry that she would do something to it. Though she had the skills to back up her status and authority, she only ever seemed to do things that suited her whims. I couldn’t really object to her criticism that I tended to get caught in the flow of things. However, it was also a fact that she sometimes acted erratically in a way unbefitting of her titles and responsibilities.

“I mean, if I asked to experiment on your body ’cause it’s a valuable specimen, you’d be totally against it, yeah?” I said, just to provide an example.

“Y-You’re thinking about my lovely body that way?!”

“I-I-I-I-I’m not!”

“Ha ha ha ha! I’m joking,” she teased. “No need to panic.”

“Haaah... Well, that’s just how important a blade is to a swordsman.”

“Yes, yes, I understand.”

Aaand she’s right back to her reckless behavior. I was glad nobody was listening, but her statement still had my blood running cold. I wasn’t the type to be aroused by such a childish body, after all.

“Well, enough of that,” Lucy said. “I’ll get Lono Ambrosia’s core later. Let’s see... Come by again tomorrow evening.”

“Sure, and thanks. Sorry about all the trouble.”

Even if it had no worth as research material, it was still a named monster’s core—not the kind of thing you could just walk around with and give away freely. Regardless, she was going to have it ready as early as tomorrow evening. Bringing it out was probably entirely at her own discretion—she had enough authority to order that.

Once again, I was glad she was on my side. Even if I didn’t have to fight her directly, I doubted I could make a living anywhere in Liberis (let alone in Baltrain) if I made an enemy of her. That was how much influence she had.

“Oh yeah... What’s the situation in Sphenedyardvania been like?” I asked.

Now that the matter of materials was settled, I changed the topic. It was true I’d come here to pester Lucy about the core, but I was still curious about how our neighbor was doing after the recent chaos. I had, of course, asked Allucia about it every now and then. However, she was in charge of taking action and commanding in battle, not diplomacy or politics. Going strictly by her title as the commander of the magic corps, the same went for Lucy, but it was clear Lucy possessed far more power than her title suggested. She had a firm grasp of information that wasn’t known to the public. So, a part of me wanted to hear what she was okay with sharing.

“Not much has changed...publicly,” Lucy answered. “They’re too busy rebuilding the holy capital.”

“Publicly, huh...?”

There had to be a reason she’d gone out of her way to add that. After all, people’s lives had been threatened during what was supposed to have been a joyous day. To add to that, the perpetrator had been none other than the Church of Sphene’s Pope Morris Pasyushka. While they couldn’t cover up the incident itself, they couldn’t exactly go public about the culprit. That was why I hadn’t seen anything about it in the newspapers. Those in charge of the nation surely knew the details, but I didn’t really have any connections there. The only one I did have was Lucy.

“Prince Glenn is serving as the central figure behind the reconstruction,” Lucy continued. “To put it crudely, he’s trying to earn points.”

“A bit too crude...”

That was more extremely rude than just crude, but I understood what she was getting at. In short, he had to improve popular sentiment. The church was already on unsteady footing because of Pope Morris’s demise. If the nation didn’t stand firm, distrust would spread among the people like wildfire.

Preventing that was the most important task for the prince’s subordinates. However, the fact that the pope had been behind everything must’ve been quite the headache for the royal family. They were being forced to clean up after the pope. The general populace knew nothing about these circumstances or my personal involvement in bringing down the pope. Officially, a mysterious uprising had occurred, followed by an attack by even more mysterious monsters. The nation had to be responsible for dealing with the aftermath. Prince Glenn and Princess Salacia’s worries were unfathomable. Truth and the cover-up story were entirely separate matters, though.

Religion served as a great moral support at times like these, but praying wasn’t going to fill empty stomachs or keep out the cold. People needed more than faith to survive. How Sphenedyardvania chose to overcome this predicament was extremely important.

“Liberis has offered its support too,” Lucy added. “We have just cause since Princess Salacia has married into the royal family. Sphenedyardvania will likely accept.”

“I see.”

This was more information that hadn’t been made public yet. It made sense to me too. Why had talks of marriage between Prince Glenn and Princess Salacia started to begin with? To strengthen ties between the two nations. So, Sphenedyardvania did everything they could on their own, and when that wasn’t enough, they would rely on Liberis.

Meanwhile, Liberis wanted to boost its influence by intervening immediately. They’d left a strong impression on Sphenedyardvania’s citizens by offering support, ultimately stabilizing public order in the eastern part of the continent.

Joining hands meant something else too—unifying against the potential threat of the Salura Zaruk Empire. There was nothing better than peace, but it was also important to prepare for possible wars. Salura Zaruk was the largest nation on the continent, and they’d grown to their current size through constant wars of aggression.

“For now, there are no concerns of the country dividing,” Lucy said. “Whether the Church of Sphene continues in the same form is of no concern to me.”

“Figures...”

A normal country’s direction was largely decided by politics. Sphenedyardvania was different, though. Religion played a considerable role in the government and the lives of its citizens. Only God knew whether politics and religion would work together or oppose each other from now on.

“Oh right, speaking of Sphenedyardvania...” Lucy added.

“Hm? Is there more?”

“It seems some guys in black unrelated to the Holy Order have been loitering around. I don’t know if someone hired them or if they’re acting for some other purpose, though.”

That’s probably the Verdapis Mercenary Company. As mercenaries—for better or worse—they weren’t loyal to any nation, and they didn’t rely on governmental support. It was their creed to go anywhere as long as they were getting paid. It was hard to tell whether it was a blessing or a threat to have the likes of Hanoy, Kuriu, and Prim lurking in Dilmahakha. Even if someone had hired them, their actions would differ greatly depending on who had hired them. That said, it was impossible to find out the entire truth from here. We could only pray things didn’t get worse.

“Sorry to ask about all this,” I said.

“Well, I’m the one who said you’re an involved party, so I have no problem answering a couple of questions.”

“That so? I’m relieved to hear it.”

One way or another, Lucy was a woman who always had answers for me. I didn’t recall a single instance of her refusing to offer up what she knew—even if she was somewhat evasive every now and then. I hadn’t made that many new personal connections since coming to Baltrain, and being able to speak like this with Lucy was a big deal. I do want to complain about her behavior every now and then, though.

Regardless of such modest displeasures, having made this connection with her was a great blessing. I wanted to maintain this casual friendship between us.

“All right, it’s about time for me to head out,” I said. “Can’t keep Mewi waiting.”

“Sure thing—get going. I suppose I should retrieve the core.”

“You’re really treating this like it’s no big deal...”

“It’s not of any particular worth to me.”

“Right...”

Lucy was probably the only person in this vast world who fiddled around with parts from named monsters as if they were nothing. This woman truly does possess outrageous power.

“Well, thanks for having me.”

“Mm. See you later.”

With that, Lucy and Haley saw me out of the house. I’d gone from morning training to visiting Balder’s Smithy to dropping by Lucy’s house. Quite some time had passed. Mewi was probably already back by now. I had no intention of letting the princess wait, alone and hungry—it was time to go home and make dinner.

◇

A while after I left Lucy’s house, the sun began to set, and the already cold air grew harsher. Even my overcoat wasn’t capable of completely shutting out the chill. Now that my body was past its prime, it was easier for the intense wind to gradually seep into my core.

However, I knew that Mewi was waiting for me in a warm room back at home. That simple thought motivated me to withstand the walk through the cold, and I took quick strides toward my destination. By the time I got back, Mewi had already finished her classes and made it to the house—she was lounging around inside.

“I’m back.”

“Mm. Welcome home.”

“Sorry for being so late. I’ll get dinner ready right away.”

I quickly removed my overcoat. My limbs were still cold, but I couldn’t just sit back and do nothing while I waited for the burning wood in the fireplace to thaw me out.

“It’s already done,” Mewi said.

“Huh?”

That was rather unexpected. I hadn’t specifically mentioned that I would be responsible for dinner today—it was more of a tacit understanding that I cooked whenever Mewi had school and she did it the rest of the time. She’d had classes at the institute today, so I’d been under the impression that I’d be making dinner.

Mewi seemed confused. “What’s the matter?”

“Oh, sorry, it’s nothing. Thanks for dinner.”

“Hmph.”

Since I’d gotten home late, I was honestly happy that she’d made dinner. And though I was surprised that she’d taken the initiative, I should’ve first shown my gratitude instead of acting shocked. That was why I’d felt the need to apologize—it was wrong to grumble when she’d gone out of her way to cook.

“Let’s eat right away,” I suggested. “Did you wait for me?”

“Not really...” she muttered.

“Is that so? Ha ha.”

Mewi was a passable cook, and considering her somewhat closed-off personality, it wouldn’t have been strange for her to eat on her own when she was hungry. But she hadn’t done that—she’d waited for me to get home. And when I’d tried prodding her about it, she’d given me the same response as usual.

That makes me happy. She’s definitely getting more mature.

I would never claim to have successfully raised her and educated her all alone. But I knew that since I’d met her and become her guardian, she hadn’t gotten worse. Frankly, if she hadn’t grown at all from the old life she’d been forced to live, I would’ve been at a complete loss for words.

“There we go.”

Since the food was ready, we just had to eat it. The least I could do was set the table—it would be inconsiderate to tell Mewi to do it after she’d cooked for me. I’d witnessed my dad trying to pull that on my mom once or twice, and it had royally pissed her off, which had, in turn, put him in low spirits. I wanted to avoid that pitfall and do things right. The one who’d cooked today’s meal was the most important person in the room, and I needed to support her by doing the other meal-related chores.

“Thanks for the food,” I said.

“Mm. Let’s eat.”

We had our meal around the table as always. Today’s dinner was the same stew as usual, but something about it was a little different. The flavor seemed both rich and mellow. Compensating for the cold outside, the thick soup seeped into my core, warming me from the inside. It was really nice.

“Did you put something different in the stew today?” I asked.

“Milk...” Mewi admitted. “Is it bad?”

“No, it tastes great. Pretty impressive.”

That explained the mellow taste. I wasn’t exactly a master chef myself, but up until recently, Mewi hadn’t known how to cook at all. She’d only started making her own meals after moving in with me. Her repertoire of dishes hadn’t exactly expanded, but it seemed she was getting pretty good at seasoning and learning how to use ingredients. Her time living alone while I was in Sphenedyardvania was probably pretty beneficial to her.

“Mm... Very tasty. This is nice.”

“Hmph...”

I ate another spoonful. The flavors of the ingredients had melded well with the broth, the soup was given some punch thanks to the seasoning, and the texture was rich and silky because of the milk. I couldn’t get enough of it. While I would still eat something like this during hot weather, this stew was simply perfect for the cold.

She returned my praise with her usual curt reply, but there was no thorniness to it. She’s gotten rather adorable in the time I’ve known her. It makes this old man feel all warm and fuzzy inside.

In her sword magic classes and in her everyday life, she was steadily growing in body and mind. She was making remarkable progress—almost as if to compensate for the horrible environment she’d spent her early years enduring. As I thought about how much she’d grown, a smile naturally came to my lips.

“Having a hard time finding a sword?” Mewi asked while devouring her food.

“Hm? Yeah, kind of... I can’t say it’s been going well, but I’ve got an idea now.”

“That so?”

I’d already told her about how things had gone in Sphenedyardvania. I’d had to keep some things from her, but staying completely silent about it all would’ve sat very poorly with me. And if I left out the details of the pope’s scheming, Rose’s involvement, and the Verdapis Mercenary Company, there was nothing about the incident I needed to hide.

I’d also told her about how Allucia’s sword had been ruined and my plans to have a new one made for her. Mewi also knew about all the meetings and stuff I’d been attending lately, which forced me to come home late every now and then. She’d probably put two and two together about my lateness today, and that was why she’d decided to cook dinner.

Anyway, just as I’d told her, I had an idea of how to solve my problem. It was possible that Balder couldn’t do anything with Lono Ambrosia’s core...but then I’d just need to find another solution.

According to Lucy, I also needed to consider the political implications of the choices I made about the knight commander’s sword. Ah, well, as long as nothing outrageous happens, I’m fully intent on having Balder make her sword. What kind of instructor would I be if I didn’t put everything I had behind a new weapon for a beloved pupil? I want her to have a masterwork that matches her skill. Such were my genuine feelings on the matter.

“You sure have it rough, old guy...” Mewi said.

“Ha ha, it isn’t easy, but it’s worth doing.”

“Hmph.”

Finding a replacement for Allucia’s sword wasn’t a burden. If anything, sitting in that carriage all day during the expedition had been far worse. I’d thought to myself countless times that Allucia should replace her shoddy sword (though calling it “shoddy” might be a bit harsh). Thanks to circumstances involving luck, timing, and fate, that wish was finally being granted. It’s got me feeling so motivated. In large part, this felt like my duty as an instructor, but I’m also just excited about it. A good swordsman needs a good sword, after all.

“Sounds nice...” Mewi murmured somewhat enviously.

“Jealous?”

“Not really. That’s not what I mean...”

Mewi averted her eyes bashfully. Now that I thought of it, I’d never given her a present. When we’d first started living together, I’d been way more focused on getting her settled and comfortable, so I hadn’t been leisurely considering gifts I could buy her. But by now, Mewi’s presence in my busy life felt perfectly natural, and she seemed to feel the same.

I didn’t buy everything under the sun for her, nor would I ever plan to. That said, I was definitely her guardian, so the fact that I’d never gotten her a gift made me look pretty bad. I don’t recall ever getting anything from my dad, so I suppose the thought just never came to mind.

Mewi didn’t really have any materialistic desires anyway—she’d never pestered me to buy her anything. In a way, I’d been unconsciously taking advantage of her nature. But now, it felt like a cop-out to suggest buying her something just because the topic had come up. This would be far too unnatural coming from me, and I doubted Mewi would be pleased. She was the type to worry about others being overly considerate of her.

“Mewi, have you been having fun in sword magic class?” I asked.

“Mm... It’s fun. Hard, though.”

“I see.”

I didn’t know whether she would continue on the path to becoming a wizard. She was attending the institute because she was capable of magic, but that didn’t restrict her future. She could become a practitioner of sword magic like Ficelle or go with some other kind of magic. It was also entirely possible that she might get a job completely unrelated to magic.

She enjoyed her sword magic class, though, which meant that she didn’t hate swords or magic. Personally, I wanted her to continue liking them, but I couldn’t force her to choose specific hobbies. It was my role as an elder to respect her will and believe in her. And not only was I older, but I was her official guardian as well, so the responsibility felt even heavier—and all the more precious.

I want to carefully nurture her life choices.

“Mewi.”

“Hm?”

“When you fully complete your sword magic course and graduate from the institute, I’ll get you a sword.”

The moment I told her this, her eyes shot open. She stared back at me with a look of shock.

I-I didn’t think it’d be that surprising. I was basically just doing things the same way I had back at the dojo. I’d given all of our graduates farewell swords, so this was just an extension of that tradition.

“You sure...?” she asked.

“Of course.”

“Um... Thanks. I’ll do my best, then.”

“Yup. Give it your all. The harder you try now, the more it’ll pay off in the future.”

“Mm...”

I reached out to pat Mewi’s head. Not too long ago, she would’ve yelled at me to stop. Now, she awkwardly looked up at me and accepted my rugged hand.

Emotion raced through my heart. I had to remind myself that nothing was going to change anytime soon. Mewi wouldn’t graduate from the institute for a few years, and during that time, she would learn many things and continue growing. In the end, with her body and mind full of knowledge, she would say farewell to her student life and graduate. Then I would give her a sword.

Mewi will become independent, and that will also mark a sort of end to our time together.

For some reason, I was convinced of this.

◇

Yesterday had been a full day—along with my usual routine, I’d visited Lucy to ask for Lono Ambrosia’s core and promised to give Mewi a sword once she graduated. Today, I once more found myself at Balder’s Smithy.

“I was thinking we could use this... How about it?”

“Hmm... Sure is solid.”

Surprisingly, Lucy had come to my house right away to hand over the core. Once that nut job decides on something, she takes action at a ridiculous speed. Well, maybe calling her a “nut job” was a bit rude, but I couldn’t bring myself to show her any proper respect for some reason. Though maybe I should—I have not even the smallest chance of winning against her in a fight.

The core was about the size of a fist. I’d bisected it during the battle against Lono Ambrosia, and it was still in two clean halves. Balder now held them both in his hand.

His first impression of the core was that the surface was ridiculously hard. Though I’d managed to slice it in half, I knew just how abnormally tough the thing was. Not even Ficelle’s technique had been enough to leave a scratch on it. The only reason I’d been able to cut it was because of my Zeno Grable longsword. Actually, that’s not completely accurate—not too long ago, I would’ve stubbornly held to that claim, though. I now believed that my skills matched the quality of my blade, and both in tandem had allowed me to defeat the monster. Was this another form of growth?

“According to Lucy, there are minuscule mana fluctuations in it,” I added. “I figured it might work for Allucia’s sword.”

“By Lucy, you mean the commander of the magic corps? Huh... You sure know some people in high places, Master.”

“Ha ha ha...”

Balder was somewhat shocked by how I’d gotten this thing. Rationally, yeah, it seemed pretty impossible that an old man from the countryside would be close enough to the magic corps’s commander to have a casual chat with her. Our friendship had started with a fight on the streets of Baltrain, but tracing things further back, Lucy’s interest in me had been piqued by Ficelle’s tall tales about me. I’d never asked what stories she’d been told. I could imagine how exaggerated they were, though. Otherwise, Lucy would’ve never personally reached out to me.

“Anyway, that’s definitely the nicest material I can find right now,” I said.

“Well...I’ll make it work one way or another. There ain’t much of it, so I can’t really experiment a whole lot. There’s no tellin’ how it’ll come out.”

“I’ll just put my trust in your skills.”

“Ha ha ha! The pressure’s on!”

There was no mistaking it—I had nothing better to offer. I wasn’t going to investigate and hunt down another named monster. I wasn’t confident I could come back alive from such an adventure.

Right now, I thought myself to be one of the stronger human swordsmen out there. However, the operative words in that statement were “human swordsmen.” I couldn’t really compare my skills directly to monsters, beasts, or humans who used different methods of combat. Such opponents could very well deal me an embarrassing defeat. Geographical and climatic conditions were also important to consider during a battle. Unfamiliarity with forests or mountains made it difficult to fight properly in such terrain, and factors like that could easily reduce the odds of victory.

For my whole life, I’d worked hard to somehow keep myself from losing fights. And I’d done that for the most part, though I’d had plenty of good luck supporting my skill. I’d also avoided making enemies of anyone who was stronger than me. Again, if I ever had a serious fight against Lucy, she would absolutely clobber me.

A fire was blazing in my heart—I wanted to find new formidable enemies. Even if I fought and lost against them, I absolutely had to come back alive. I had to stick around to see my former pupils’ futures, as well as Mewi’s.

My soul danced at the idea of fighting strong opponents, but I refused to die for that desire. Maybe that was a contradiction—I found it pretty hard to explain. Still, it hopefully explained my reluctance to go out and battle monsters or other opponents for previously undiscovered materials.

“Anyway, I’ll shave some off and see how it reacts to elven steel,” Balder said. “If it goes well, do ya want the balance the same as the last swords I forged?”

“Yeah, please.”

I wanted him to make a longsword with the same length and weight as the one Allucia had used for years—a blade tailor-made for her hand. Now that I thought about it, I’d only ever brought in my Zeno Grable longsword for sharpening. I’d never had the balance adjusted. Honestly, it feels a little late to be making changes like that. By now, I was used to how it felt in my hand and behaved on the battlefield, so I had nothing to complain about.

“Also...can I assume you’ll cover the bill?” Balder asked.

“Of course.”

He was doing a significant job for me, so no matter how close we were, having him forge her sword on the house was out of the question. His art wasn’t something to cheap out on, and above all else, this was his livelihood.

Incidentally, Allucia and I had fought over who would pay—we’d argued a lot. I’d offered at the start, she’d rejected that, and we’d gone back and forth. I felt that I’d be a failure as an instructor if I arranged to have a sword made only to demand that she pay for it. My wallet was in a good enough state to handle it.

After that, she’d tried to convince me that this was a weapon for the knight commander, so the Liberion Order’s expenses should cover it. I had to admit that it made logical sense. However, the kingdom bestowed upon each of the knights a longsword upon their induction into the order—Allucia had actually been the one to tell me that a while back. It was up to the individual knight whether to use that sword, but regardless, the kingdom had already paid for her to have one, and having them shell out for another was unnecessary. Even Curuni had bought her zweihander with her own money.

It might’ve been another story if her kingdom-issued sword had been broken or lost, but the damaged sword was the one I’d given her years ago. I’m pretty sure she still has the sword she received when she was knighted.

Taking all this into consideration, the argument that the order should buy her sword was a pretty poor one. Well, we could technically argue that it was for the sake of her prestige or some form of publicity, but still... If the king commanded me to let the order pay, I wouldn’t be able to say no, but things hadn’t escalated to that level. And so, I obstinately refused to back down—my pride as her instructor was on the line.

“Let’s see... I’ll take two days to experiment,” Balder said. “Once I figure out how I want to do things...I’m thinking three more days to forge the blade. That’s about as quick as I can have a finished sword for you, but it could take longer.”

“Then I’ll come check on your progress in three days,” I replied. “That good with you?”

“Yeah, please do.”

That was his quickest timeline, but the forging process could drag on. And it still wasn’t clear whether Lono Ambrosia’s core could even be used. If it could, the next problem was how to forge it into a sword properly. It’d taken Balder quite some time to make something out of Zeno Grable’s materials too. The only thing I could do now was wait and pray for it to go well.

“I’ll see you then,” I said. “Here’s hoping that Allucia will be pleased.”

“It’s a gift from you. I doubt she’ll be anything but pleased.”

“Y-You think?”

“Yeah, obviously.”

Though I had Balder’s stamp of approval, I couldn’t help but worry. No amount of preparation could ever be perfect—we’d gotten good materials, I trusted Balder’s skills as a blacksmith, and I’d also made sure the new sword would match the old one Allucia had favored for many years. However, God only knew whether she would ultimately like it. I doubted she would treat it poorly, but whether she would genuinely be pleased was a thought that constantly hounded me.

“You’re not worried?” I asked.

“Not at all. I forge the best weapons I can imagine. They don’t suit some, and others can’t master ’em. But that’s all. I’m interested in handling these new materials—maybe just a little anxious too.”

“Man, you’re tough...”

I could hear the pride of a craftsman ringing in his voice. Plenty of things would be a lot easier for me if I had his confidence, but that just wasn’t my nature.

“All right,” I said. “I’ll believe in your confidence and the skills you have to back it.”

“Right on! I’ll make this work.”

His optimism made me feel a little more at ease—it was a lot better than him saying he had no idea how it would go.

This experience was totally different from when I’d given Allucia her farewell sword at the dojo. After all these years, I was finally assured of my skills as a swordsman and as an instructor. Still, presenting a weapon to a fellow swordsman made me very nervous.

“I’ll leave you to it, then.”

“Sure thing.”

I prayed Allucia would like what came out of this, but it was completely out of my hands now. “God only knew” didn’t even seem appropriate at this point. Only Balder did. I just have to believe in him and wait.

I was sure I’d given him the best material possible. The best I could come up with, at least. However, just as Balder had said, there wasn’t much of it. I didn’t know a lot about smithing, but I did know that working with a brand-new material, and so little of it, reduced the chances of success.

What would I do if that happened? Maybe I could ask Surena or another adventurer to go hunting for rare monsters. That would be a pretty drastic option. I want to avoid it, if possible.

As I made my way home with quick strides, I prayed it wouldn’t come to that. It’ll be a burden on Mewi if I get back late every day. I gotta be there in time to make dinner whenever possible. I thought about what I’d cook while walking down Baltrain’s chilly streets. Spring wasn’t too far away now. I just had to stick to my day-to-day duties and endure the cold until then.

◇

About two weeks had passed since I’d received Lono Ambrosia’s core from Lucy and handed it over to Balder. During that period, I’d spent my days as usual: training at the order, sitting in on lectures for the sword magic course at the magic institute, and having dinner with Mewi at home.

At this stage, there was nothing I could contribute to the forging of Allucia’s sword. I was, of course, thrilled that the sword was being made, but that didn’t mean I could get distracted and slack off when it came to my job or housework. It was important to live in the moment and engage with my emotions, but I couldn’t be overwhelmed by them. These two weeks had taught me that.

“Isn’t this exciting?” the woman next to me remarked.

“Yeah. Judging from what he said last time, I think it’ll end up being really nice...”

Morning training was over, and I was now making my way to Balder’s Smithy with Allucia. Three days after handing over the core, I’d visited Balder again as promised. What had awaited me at the time was a completely exhausted blacksmith—with a fire burning deep inside him. Though he’d had bags under his eyes, he’d been full of vigor. I’d wondered whether his high spirits had just been a temporary surge of energy because he was in the middle of work. But it wasn’t my place to judge that—he always did a proper job as a blacksmith.

“Sorry, it was difficult for me to get any time off...” Allucia said.

“Don’t worry about it. I know how busy you are.”

There was a reason a whole two weeks had passed since I’d handed over the core: Allucia had simply been too busy to visit the smithy. She wasn’t the kind of person I could just drag outside every day. I had largely taken over her duties as the order’s instructor, but she had plenty of other work to do as the knight commander. She was nothing like me, an old man who had all the time in the world to relax after morning training.

It was common for her schedule to be jam-packed for the entire day. She didn’t have the time to be poking around smithies on a whim—our last visit to Balder had been during a rare gap in her schedule. But she was also highly motivated to make time for this.

Before I’d arrived in Baltrain to take over some of her duties, her workload had been even heavier. A normal person would’ve collapsed under the strain of it. I’d taken one task off her plate, but the Sphenedyardvania situation was still in flux, with lots of moving parts—changes were imminent, and she would have to react to them. Due to Allucia’s position, she wasn’t going to get fully involved in political or diplomatic matters, but the knight commander’s seat was in no way trivial. There was a mountain of things she had to do and another mountain of things she had to consider.

“Well, judging by how things were the last time I visited, I think it should be done already,” I said. “Let’s be excited for it.”

“I am excited. Thank you for all you’ve done.”

Her graceful expression broke a little, revealing a wonderful smile.

Mm-hmm... She really is pretty—an undisputed beauty. I was sure at least eight out of ten men would turn to look at her on the streets.

That said, I didn’t feel anything more than that. I could acknowledge that she was beautiful, that her looks were impressive, but that was all. I felt none of the lust that many likely did for her. Not that I’m completely made of stone...but for the most part, no.

She was my precious pupil. Until that premise was overturned, I would never feel anything more. What I’d felt during our visit to Warren’s estate had likely been because I’d never seen her dressed like that. Any healthy man would be shocked to see someone they’d thought of as a child showing off an adult’s figure.

I am still a healthy man, after all. There’s no point in denying that. If not for the relationship between men and women, I, Allucia, and everyone else in the world would never have been born.

“Um... Is something the matter?” Allucia asked.

“Hm? Not really. I was just thinking that you look pretty.”

“Wh-Wha...?! Th-Thank you...!”

That was just a normal compliment I’d give to anyone who deserved it. I wasn’t trying to gain points by praising her—I was simply stating my honest opinion. I would probably have done the same for Surena, Curuni, or Ficelle, though it was difficult for me to see Surena in particular as a woman because I’d known her since early childhood.

My heart didn’t really flutter for any of them. How could I be embarrassed about giving my pupils genuine compliments? I felt far more nervous talking to Shueste or Kinera. Telling Shueste she was beautiful was a much higher hurdle for me. Such timidity is worth criticizing in its own way, though...

Unfortunately, our conversation was now dead in the water.

Crap, the mood is awfully awkward now. All ’cause I went a little overboard. Even I knew the meaning behind complimenting a grown woman’s looks. I really did understand...but it was difficult for me to apply that thought process to my former pupils. That probably wasn’t good—in all sorts of ways.

I knew all of this, but correcting my flaws was difficult, and the fact that nobody was criticizing me made things worse. I hadn’t fallen so low that I would blame others for not holding me to a standard of behavior. Still, it was backbreaking to try and improve when I was basing all my improvements on my own self-awareness. My life of nothing but swinging a sword and teaching others was backfiring on me—I lacked some social skills.

“U-Um...”

“Hm?”

And as I sank into such pathetic thoughts, Allucia raised her voice, sounding a bit flustered. “Master, you’re also, um...as w-wonderful a man as you were back then.”

“Ha ha ha, thanks. I’ll do my best not to shatter that image.”

“M-Mm...”

I turned to look at her. Her fine, white skin was somewhat flushed, and she hung her head slightly. She’d probably been thinking that she had to say something in response to my sudden praise. I’d forced her to be unnecessarily considerate.

But if she was going to get so embarrassed about it, she shouldn’t have said anything! Not that I could actually tell her that. And I wasn’t going to brush it off and ignore her either—I gratefully accepted her praise. This was something I wouldn’t have felt back in my days in Beaden. I probably would’ve said something like “You’re not gonna get anything out of buttering me up like that.”

But things had changed when Allucia had brought me to Baltrain. My sword skills hadn’t drastically improved or anything, but my frame of mind had gone through quite the transformation—a change for the better.

I wondered if this meant I now had confidence. I knew I had some as a swordsman, but as a man...? Nope. And though I wanted to do something about that, it seemed like a difficult problem to solve. I’ll keep that issue to myself—there’s no reason to complain to Allucia about it.

With such thoughts in mind, we continued chatting about nothing in particular as we strolled down the streets of Baltrain.

“All right, we’re here.”

Balder’s Smithy, a small shop located a little outside the epicenter of Baltrain’s central district, was now in sight. Given his skills, he could probably have managed a larger place with more inventory space, but it seemed he didn’t like doing things that way. If he were considering such things, he wouldn’t be running the smithy on his own—he would do things like take on apprentices and hire a receptionist. Clearly, he preferred doing everything himself. He cares very little for money and fame. I rather like that about him.

Even without my bias (I’d taught him swordsmanship, after all), I would think highly of Balder and his smithing skills. I wouldn’t have thought of coming to him to have Allucia’s sword made otherwise. What kind of blade had such a talented blacksmith created from the material I’d given him? I opened the door to the shop, brimming with curiosity.

“We’re coming in,” I called out.

“Ooh, Master. Welcome.”

From what I could see, Balder didn’t have any shadows around his eyes. I was glad he was getting proper rest. Perseverance was an admirable quality, but it was easy to collapse if you took it too far.

“Pardon the intrusion.”

“Ooh, Knight Commander, you found time to come over? Your sword is done, so gimme a sec.”

Allucia entered after me, and without even asking what she was here for, Balder quickly vanished behind the counter. To be fair, there was only one reason for us to visit together. When it comes to weapons, this man is always restlessly honing his craft. That’s part of why I trust him.

“Great, looks like it came out just fine,” I said to Allucia.

“Seems so. I’m really looking forward to it.”

I’d figured it would be done by now, but I hadn’t received any word from Balder about it. I’d simply trusted him to be finished, given how much time had passed.

Whether I was personally involved in the selection process or not, watching the moment someone picked up a new weapon was thrilling. I’d felt the same when I’d gotten the Zeno Grable longsword and when Curuni had picked her zweihander. But this time, the new sword was for the superelite Allucia. How could I not be excited? And I was somewhat involved this time—I was the reason she needed a new sword in the first place, and I’d provided the materials for it. Though I was an outsider in the relationship between this swordswoman and her blade, I was still blessed to be able to witness their first meeting.

“Thanks for waiting!”

I was indulging in the excitement of the moment—and keeping it to myself, of course—when Balder returned from the back. He carried a long bundle of cloth in his arms. This must be Allucia’s new partner.

Allucia was silent for a moment, her eyes fixed on the bundle. “Mind if I take a look?” she asked.

“Feel free.” Balder placed the bundle on the counter and unfolded it with careful movements.

“Hmm...”

“That’s...”

He unveiled a sword in a glossy black sheath. There was no unnecessary ornamentation. It gave off an unaffected and sincere impression. Before even seeing the blade, Allucia and I both sighed in admiration.

It was the standard length for a longsword—if I had to guess, around a hundred centimeters. Judging by the sheath’s thickness, it fell within the standard width of a longsword too. Deliberately going out of the way to be original with the design would’ve just made the weapon more difficult to wield. This wasn’t meant to be a wall decoration or anything—it was for the Liberion Order’s commander to use in battle. There was absolutely no need for it to be fancy. That said, she did have her status to consider, so maybe there should’ve been a little attention paid to appearances.

We stared at the black sheath in silence for a while.

“Go ahead and pick it up,” Balder encouraged.

“Thank you. Let’s have a look.”

To reiterate, this wasn’t a piece of art—her sword was a tool meant for practical use. It was essential that the blade feel right in its wielder’s hands.

Without further ado, Allucia carefully picked up the sword and placed her hand on the hilt.

“Wow...”

“Hmm... That’s something else...”

She drew the sword from its sheath, revealing a blade that didn’t shine with the silver glimmer of reflected light. Only a small amount of light seemed to bounce off its surface. If anything, it was almost like it was absorbing light, giving it a gloomy matte black finish. While it had the same shape as a normal longsword, its hue was very peculiar.

I’d seen many weapons in my line of work, but this was my first time seeing one with such a hue that’d been made for practical use. Weapons were generally made of iron. Such blades tended to shine under the light, though the degree varied depending on the smith’s skills. While the lack of any such sheen didn’t make the weapon look intimidating, the mysteriousness lent it an eerie quality. One could say that it lacked the pomp to serve as Allucia’s weapon, but there wasn’t really any point to worrying about that.

“Why is it this color?” Allucia asked, naturally curious about how clearly unusual it was.

“Aah, it ended up like that ’cause of the base material,” Balder answered, fully expecting that question. “I didn’t do anything to make it like that on purpose.”

He was referring to Lono Ambrosia’s core—one way or another, using it had led to this color. That wasn’t a bad thing if the weapon ended up being high-quality, but you could also say it looked worse because of the material I’d chosen. I felt a little guilty about it.

“The fact that you still used it means the material was top-tier, right?” I asked him, just to be sure. Balder might have used the core simply because I’d chosen it, even if it had been totally unnecessary. Not that I believed he would do such a thing, though.

“Damn straight,” he confirmed. “Finding the right mixing ratio was tough, but it was definitely superb.”

It turned out my concerns were unfounded. That last part did pique my curiosity though, so I figured I’d ask while I could.

“What do you mean by mixing ratio?”

I wasn’t going to use this information to try to become a blacksmith or anything. I was just curious. Even if our fields of expertise didn’t really overlap, blacksmiths and swordsmen were inseparable. It would be weirder not to be interested.

“I shaved down the core you brought me,” Balder explained, “and then searched for the right ratio between it and elven steel. It was backbreaking work, but the rest was easy once I figured it out and stuck to that proportion.”

“I see. Sounds like delicate work.”

“Sure was. Things would be a hell of a lot easier if all you needed to make nice weapons was a strong arm.”

“Ha ha, no doubt about it.”

It seemed he’d shaved down that fist-sized core into tiny fragments before thoroughly checking to see whether it reacted to elven steel—he’d then had to determine the exact mix of core to elven steel to produce the optimal blade.

It was a blacksmith’s job to swing a hammer, making the whole process very physically demanding. Balder was an amazingly muscular man. However, pure physical strength wasn’t enough. You needed knowledge of the materials you were working with. Smithing also demanded a far more delicate touch than you’d think. Ultimately, forging weapons was a path of discovery, and blacksmiths were no different from swordsmen or wizards. Reaching the summit of such paths was a truly arduous task.

I didn’t know exactly what kind of life Balder had led before coming to my dojo or after he’d graduated from it just over a year later. Despite the short time I’d spent with him, I knew that his enthusiasm for smithing was the real deal. At least, I very much believe this to be true.

That was exactly why he was able to run a shop in Baltrain on his own. It also explained how splendidly the Zeno Grable longsword had turned out. He’d forged a weapon worthy enough to hang at Allucia’s waist. There was no doubting his technique anymore—it was a great blessing to have formed a connection with such a man.

Allucia gave a few light swings of her new sword. “Magnificent,” she murmured. “And I say that without a hint of reservation.”

Balder grinned. “That so? Glad to hear it.”

Allucia had a gentle personality by nature, but when it came to her duty, she never minced words. This was especially true when it came to selecting the weapon she would be entrusting her life to—there was no need to be overly considerate of anyone’s feelings. Balder wouldn’t want that anyway. Her simple assessment of “magnificent” was pretty much the greatest praise there was.

Strictly speaking, she hadn’t actually tested the sword yet. Its sharpness and durability were still a mystery. However, a swordsman was capable of estimating based on appearance and feel. I still remembered the sensation of holding the Zeno Grable longsword for the first time.

Going by my gut feeling, this sword was likely equal to or superior to mine. I was sure a masterwork of the highest order had just been created. Not only that, one of the greatest masters of swordsmanship in Liberis would be wielding it. That was a terrifying thought. She was right at the top of the list of people I never wanted to pick a real fight with—maybe she’d always been there.

“I would love to be able to test the blade...” Allucia said.

“Thought you’d say that,” Balder replied immediately. “I got a straw post ready for ya. There ain’t no space in here, though, so you’re gonna have to do it outside.”

“Truly? Thank you so much.”

All swordsmen thought the same thing when they picked up a new sword: I have to measure the true worth of this blade. Balder had fully expected this and had readied something for her to slice and dice.

He didn’t have anything when I got my sword... Not that I’m gonna complain about it after all this time. I kept such childish thoughts to myself, and I was still greatly interested in this new sword’s cutting edge.

“Mind if I watch?” I asked.

“Of course you can,” Allucia answered.

I wanted to see whether the blade was a match for Allucia’s skill. Naturally, just cutting a straw post wasn’t enough to determine everything about how the blade would perform in battle. Still, there was plenty she could find out from seeing it cut anything at all. It was also necessary for Allucia to get a better feel for the weapon—it was far more convenient to do so in a testing environment rather than actual combat.

“Okay, I’ll grab the post,” Balder said. “Just wait for me outside.”

“Understood. Thank you again.”

Balder quickly vanished behind the counter once more. In the meantime, Allucia and I stepped out of the smithy. It’s as cold as ever out here. My old bones are hanging on somehow. Allucia looked fine. Even though she was wearing an overcoat, it would be a stretch to say that she was properly bundled up. Maybe this was the age difference at play.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

A short while later, Balder stepped out carrying a straw post. It was pretty much the same size as the one I’d used at another smithy in Baltrain way back when. There was probably a standard for these things.

“Now, then...”

Allucia took a deep breath and stood in front of the straw post. Balder’s Smithy was near the middle of Baltrain’s central district, but it was more on the edge, away from the hustle and bustle. This, combined with the fact that it was early afternoon in the winter, meant there weren’t too many people out and about. The streets weren’t completely empty, of course, but I was pretty sure cutting a straw post in front of a smithy wasn’t that unusual a sight.

Allucia drew the sword from its sheath once more—the matte blade still reflected very little light.

“Hmph.”

She took a fighting stance, then immediately swung with a mesmerizing display of control. I’d seen this beautiful slash many times before. The way she crouched, stepped forward, relaxed her knees, and swung her arms was all perfect. This was a slash built on the techniques taught at our dojo and further improved by her diligent studies since graduating. I questioned whether I would be able to perform the same feat. My technique was the same, but her movements were a step above my own. Her strike made ample use of her personal strengths and experiences.

“Amazing,” I said. “Just what I’d expect of you.”

At first, the straw post seemed to be unaware that it’d been sliced. A few moments after the blade had passed through it, its upper half fell to the ground. Normally, cutting a straw post would pop the top off and immediately send it tumbling—unlike the stabilized base, the top severed portion had no means of withstanding any external pressure.

If she’d used the farewell sword I’d given her all those years ago, it wouldn’t have gone this well. Maybe it would’ve been possible with a completely horizontal slash, but the edge of her old sword wasn’t that honed, and no amount of sharpening would’ve made a difference. This swordswoman and her new blade were both top-class—my praise was directed at both these factors.

“It truly is a magnificent sword,” Allucia repeated, nodding in satisfaction. “It seems my initial impression was correct.”

“Such praise is more than any blacksmith deserves,” Balder said.

I sighed in relief. “That’s a huge weight off my shoulders too.”

Cutting a straw post wasn’t enough to find out everything about a weapon. Still, there were things you could only find out from such a test. Things are looking pretty good so far.

With this, I’d managed to fulfill my duty as an instructor. It really was a big relief. Her strength was sure to reach even greater heights by acquiring this masterwork. This applied both to her skill as a swordswoman and to her authority as the knight commander. Well, she’d been using an inferior weapon until now, so it would be problematic if this weren’t the case.

“Allow me to thank you once more, Mr. Balder,” Allucia said, sheathing the black blade.

“Don’t worry about it. Forging good swords for good swordsmen—that’s a blacksmith’s greatest desire.”

What a wonderful mindset for him to have. This commission was likely one of the finest handoffs of its kind too. It had been a heavy responsibility to play some part in it, but the sense of accomplishment from successfully seeing it through must’ve been tremendous for him.

“I’ll gratefully accept it,” Allucia said.

“Right on. Make good use of it,” Balder replied. “The sword will be happier that way.”

“Yes. I’ll be sure to do just that.”

Now that Allucia’s new weapon had been decided on, I had a feeling things were about to get very busy for Balder. He had more than enough skill as a smith, but he wasn’t particularly well known in Baltrain. However, now that he’d forged the knight commander’s sword, his reputation was likely to skyrocket.

Considering Allucia’s personality, she wasn’t going to publicly advertise for him or anything. Still, people were sure to ask about the origins of her sword. There was no need to hide the truth either. Balder’s name was definitely going to spread—more customers were going to come to him looking to have new weapons made. That was good for business, but Balder was the only smith here. I was worried about whether he would be able to keep up with demand. Either way, he must’ve given it some thought. I could only pray that he managed to handle it one way or another.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot,” Balder said. “Master.”

“Yeah, I got it.”

The weapon was good, and the client was satisfied with the outcome. That meant there was only one thing left to do: settle the bill. I’d brought the key ingredient for the weapon myself, but there were plenty of other materials to pay for, as well as the cost of labor. Balder’s techniques were top-class, and I would never say something outrageous like “Hey, we’re good pals, so how ’bout forgetting the bill?”

I was sure it wasn’t going to be cheap. Even if Balder reduced the price somewhat for a friend, such a masterwork was worth a lot of money. I was already prepared, though. Bring it on.

“That core really saved my butt. So, taking that into account...how’s this sound?”

I paused for a moment before saying, “G-Got it. I’ll pay.”

Holy crap. I almost ate my words there. I could afford it. It wasn’t going to empty my pockets completely. Still, it was about forty percent more than I’d expected. I was once more reminded of how expensive weapons were. I shuddered at Surena’s financial stability to be able to pay for the Zeno Grable longsword without even batting an eye.

Allucia, please treat that thing dearly. Like, seriously.

“Master, thank you very much for all you’ve done.”

“It was nothing. I pretty much just tagged along.”

Now that Allucia had her new partner and I’d promised to pay the bill, we made our way from Balder’s Smithy to the order’s office. My morning training was already complete, so I just had to make my way home. Such wasn’t the case for Allucia, though. She’d once again practically forced her schedule to work around a trip to the smithy. There was a mountain of stuff that only she could do waiting for her at the order’s headquarters.

I wondered for the umpteenth time when she found moments to take breaks or sleep. I’d tried asking her about it multiple times, but all she ever said was that she was getting proper rest. I’d never seen her in notably poor condition either, so I could only conclude that she was managing just fine.

“Anyway, I’m glad we made it in time,” Allucia said as we continued walking.

“Hm? In time for what?”

Had this been a while ago, I would’ve assumed that she’d meant “in time for Princess Salacia’s wedding.” Was there something else coming up? I wasn’t involved in the order’s management, so I didn’t know the details of their schedule. If some kind of major event was on the horizon, the higher-ups like Allucia and Henblitz would have to step away, but I was aware of no such thing.

“Entrance exams for the order take place in the spring,” Allucia explained.

“Aah, I see.”

I’d been invited to become a special instructor at the beginning of last spring, but I didn’t know anything about last year’s entrance exam. Now that I thought of it, I vaguely remembered Curuni leaving the dojo around the beginning of spring too. Guess I became an instructor right around the time many new knights joined.

That explained some things. Any knight who’d worked so hard to join the glorious Liberion Order would be bewildered when a completely unknown old man came out of nowhere to teach them swordsmanship. Those concerns and doubts had mostly been swept away after my bout with Henblitz. In hindsight, that mock battle had set the stage for me to be accepted with open arms.

“I wanted to avoid having to greet the new knights without my own sword,” Allucia said.

“Ah, you’ve got a point there. It would affect your dignity.”

I didn’t know what kind of expectations people came knocking at the order’s door with. Many were probably like Curuni—they took on the challenge out of great admiration for the knights. It would reflect poorly if the order’s leader stepped out in front of anyone without a sword. I’m really glad we made it in time.

“Oh yeah, so what’s the order’s exam like?” I asked.

I wasn’t going to be taking it, but I was a little curious about what kind of exam the nation’s greatest knights used to select their candidates. I could only imagine that it was quite difficult. I also doubted that they passed anyone purely on the merit of physical strength. All in all, it sounded like a pretty hard assessment to design and organize.

“It starts with a written exam,” Allucia said. “After that, we hold mock battles between candidates, then against knights serving as instructors. Lastly, we hold interviews for the final selections.”

“Four whole stages... Wait, is it okay for me to ask about this?”

“It’s not a problem. The exam’s details are public.”

“Good to know.”

I was wondering what I would do if this were confidential information, but it seemed I had nothing to fear. Anyway, the whole process sounded pretty rough—a written exam, a practical, another practical, and a face-to-face. That was a lot, and the back-to-back practical exams sounded particularly difficult. The written exam helped separate the wheat from the chaff, but having true strength was definitely important.

“Why are there two practical exams?” I asked.

“To better measure their abilities. In mock battles between candidates, there are times when someone looks excellent but is actually relatively weak... There was a precedent for it.”

“I see...”

That was a very reasonable explanation. The order demanded absolute strength. It was fairly common for the greatest swordsman of a village to head out into the city full of pride, only to fail to stand out among the masses. In other words, the village itself was rather weak, and someone who hailed from there wouldn’t succeed in a place where only the strongest rose to the top.

No matter how much confidence you had in the life you’d led, the Liberion Order would mercilessly cut you loose if you didn’t meet their strict standards. The exam process gave a glimpse into those standards.

I was seriously surprised Curuni had managed to pass. She had the makings of a terrific swordswoman and was a splendid knight now, but during her time at the dojo, she’d honestly still been in the development phase. That was why I’d never taken her on the saberboar hunts.

It was possible she’d been highly assessed during the face-to-face for her personality and motivation, but getting there had meant clearing two practical exams. Perhaps, at the time, her willpower and guts had attracted more attention than her technique. To a certain extent, technique and physical strength could be improved after enlistment. But there was the natural muscularity of the body to consider, so that didn’t necessarily apply to everyone.

The bigger problems were nature and personality. I’d spent a long time teaching swordsmanship. Making corrections or adjustments to someone’s mentality was extremely difficult. Simply forcing a harsh training regimen didn’t help. In that sense, Curuni’s natural disposition and guts were close to perfect for a knight. I was glad she’d passed because they’d seen these positive attributes in her.

“I thought I already knew how hard it was to join the Liberion Order. Sounds rough.”

“It is,” Allucia agreed. “Very few get accepted.”

That made Allucia even more impressive for becoming the order’s commander. I wondered whether she was even aware of that. Not only had she been one of the few to get in, but she now stood at the very summit of the organization. I would never be able to replicate that feat, nor would I ever try. She really was one of history’s heroic figures.

“I’ll excuse myself here, Master. There are several matters I would like to finish before day’s end.”

“Sure. I know I keep saying this, but don’t overwork yourself.”

“I won’t.”

Before I knew it, we’d found ourselves in front of the order’s office. Allucia was going to head inside, while I was going to go home. Days were short during the winter, but it would still be light for a while longer. If I picked up the pace, I would probably make it back just before sunset.

Baltrain was lively day or night, but there was very little reason to go outside at night. During my first months living here, I’d visited taverns every now and then, but that had become a rare occurrence since moving in with Mewi. Still, I yearned for it sometimes, so I hadn’t stopped going entirely.

No matter how many years passed, no matter how much my environment changed, I needed some time to myself. Otherwise, I would spiral into mental fatigue at a terrifyingly fast pace. I wondered if Allucia was getting any alone time. Going home and sleeping in a bed got rid of physical fatigue, but mending the mind had to be done another way. She was still young, so it wasn’t a huge deal yet, but it got a lot worse with age. I wanted her to take that into consideration.

“Take care, Master.”

“Thanks. See you later.”

Parting ways with Allucia in front of the office, I headed home. Along the road, I pondered over simple household matters like what to make for dinner. Normally, I went home right after training, but ever since this matter with Allucia’s sword had started, my schedule had been less predictable.

This was because there’d been no telling when she’d be able to secure free time. The order dealt with all kinds of issues, big and small. Making minor adjustments to her schedule was very difficult since they also had to account for unforeseen events.

So, our visits to Balder’s Smithy had only taken place whenever she’d said, “I think I can take some time off today” out of the blue. That had made it difficult for me to tell Mewi when I was going to be late. It was pretty hard to organize things around Allucia’s work schedule.

In that sense, my late return home today was well within expectations. And since Mewi wasn’t at an age to complain about such things, it’d never really been a problem. Still, me coming home late meant that Mewi would have to wait for dinner—she’d probably end up making it herself. But our house rule was that I cooked whenever she had classes, and I didn’t like the idea of scrapping that out of personal convenience.

“Time to pick up the pace.”

I jogged my way back home. It was cold during the day, but even colder after the sun was gone. This slight exercise helped me keep warm too.

Humans could repeat the fundamental movements of walking, running, and jumping ad infinitum. It was ridiculous to keep doing so until the body broke, but staying idle was a direct path to deterioration. At my age, it was difficult to maintain my physical condition. I often marveled at how well my dad had held up—I wasn’t entirely confident I’d be able to swing a blade as sharply as he could when I reached his age.

“Phew...”

As I mused about how impressive my dad was, I reached my house. Time really flew with some idle thoughts to occupy the mind and some simple work to keep the body busy. But in the midst of battle, an inattentiveness to your surroundings was something you couldn’t indulge in—the moment you let your mind wander, you would die.

“I’m back.”

I’d managed to make it home before it was completely dark. If I got to work on dinner right away, it would be ready before it was too late.

“Welcome home.”

“Master? You’ve returned?”

“Hm...?”

Two voices responded to my greeting as I opened the door. The first was Mewi. The second wasn’t Lucy—she didn’t call me “Master.” Ficelle and Curuni didn’t speak with such a polite tone. I’d just parted ways with Allucia at the office. And it wasn’t Randrid or Warren either. It was a woman’s voice.

“Surena?”

“Yes, Master. Pardon the intrusion.”

What I saw as I entered the room was Mewi, sitting in a chair looking somewhat bored, and a black rank adventurer who was wearing somewhat thicker clothing than usual. This was the third time I’d had a visitor in my home. The first had been Lucy, then Ficelle, and now Surena. These were also the only three people who knew where my house was, so it wasn’t all that strange for them to visit. That said, much like with Lucy and Ficelle, it was a bit of a shock to have an unexpected guest. I only ever expected Mewi to be at home when I returned.

“Did you wait here long?” I asked.

“No, don’t worry about it.”

If Surena was here, she almost definitely had business with me. It was hard to imagine her needing anything from Mewi. Visiting first thing in the morning would be far too early, and doing so too late at night would be rude. That was probably why she was here at this hour. However, because of my visit to Balder’s Smithy, I’d gotten back a little late.

That explains why Surena bumped into Mewi and decided to wait for me. Mewi had once mentioned that she didn’t really get along with Surena. Surena had a history of putting some strange pressure on the little girl, so the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward. Nevertheless, Mewi had admirably chosen to welcome Surena as a guest without being rude.

Now that Mewi had escaped a fight-or-flight existence, she had the luxury of developing her personal life. For better or worse, a person’s environment played a huge role in molding their personality—previous experiences with Surena had colored her perception of the adventurer.

“Seems I’ve kept you waiting, so how about we get right to it?” I suggested as I folded my overcoat. Mewi had already started the fire, so the temperature was nice and comfortable inside.

My initial plan had been to get dinner ready right away. But now that Surena was here, I couldn’t just ignore her and start cooking.

“Ah, right. It isn’t particularly important...” she started. “It’s about that matter you invited me to. I want to let you know that I’m now able to make time for it.”

“Hm...? Aah, that.”

It took me a moment to remember. Little things like this reminded me how harsh the flow of time could be. By “that matter you invited me to,” she was referring to the time I’d spoken to her in a clothing store about a decent place to eat fish. I remembered asking her to come with me. I wanted to try more fish, and it seemed Mewi had quite the taste for it too—I was hoping to buy some, as long as it was a reasonable price. However, Mewi and I were both lousy cooks, so it was probably going to be better at a restaurant.

“Mewi,” I said, bringing her into the conversation so that she didn’t feel left out. “Surena knows a place where we can have some delicious fish.”

“Really...?” Mewi asked, a hint of suspicion in her voice.

“Oh, come on,” I grumbled. “What do I gain from telling such a petty lie?”

Her reaction was so easy to read. She must’ve really liked the fish we’d had at home. Also, as expected, she was awfully shy around Surena. I was sure that if Mewi talked to Surena for a little while, she would come to understand that Surena wasn’t a bad person. But unfortunately, the mysterious pressure radiating from the adventurer was just too strong.

“Surena, is the restaurant nearby?” I asked.

“Let’s see... It’s technically walkable without relying on a stagecoach,” she answered after some consideration.

“Hmmm...”

If only Surena and I were going, this wouldn’t have even been a question. But it seemed she’d also considered Mewi’s stamina and whether she could walk that far. Surena really was a considerate person by nature. That part of her hadn’t changed at all since her early childhood.

Surena and Mewi’s first meeting over a charcuterie board had been pretty bad, but I wanted them to get along. I thought they could, in time—they both just had rough exteriors, was all.

“Surena, what’re your plans for the rest of the day?” I asked.

“Nothing much... I just finished clearing up my commissions.”

“I see.”

You came straight here after finishing up your work? She was as proactive as ever. All I wanted to do after working was go home and relax. Anyway, setting all that aside, I had a plan in mind. It was a little early to eat dinner now, but by the time we walked to the restaurant, it would be just about right.

“Okay, then how about the three of us go get something to eat right now?” I suggested. “Only if it’s okay with the both of you, of course.”

“Huh?”

“I-I don’t mind.”

Mewi was clearly shocked; Surena was taken aback, but she still agreed.

“You don’t want to, Mewi?” I asked.

“Ummm... I do, but...”

I knew I was being a bit unfair by phrasing it like that. It was very difficult for her to say no. However, I didn’t know how else to ask. I hope she’ll cut me some slack.

“Okay, then let’s go out and have some fish,” I said.

“Mm... Sure,” Mewi agreed.

“Surena, will you come with us?”

“Yes! Of course!”

Mewi ultimately folded...or rather, she’d weighed eating fish and spending time with Surena on a scale, and the former had won. She’s quite the glutton. Not that I was one to talk. Both Mewi and I had inflated expectations for seafood. If a fish grilled by complete amateurs was already that good, then one properly prepared by a restaurant had to be terrific. What was more, this was a recommendation from a certified globetrotter. I trusted Surena not to direct us to a lousy restaurant. This has nothing to do with me being too lazy to make dinner today, of course...

“Mewi, get dressed to go out,” I told her.

“Mm.”

Now that it was decided, I directed Mewi to get dressed while I put my overcoat back on. This reminded me that we hadn’t done any shopping for Mewi’s winter clothes. I’d ended up having to go to Sphenedyardvania right after the idea had come to mind. Not only had I been unable to find the time, but the institute had provided a coat to use during the winter. Mewi and I weren’t the type to worry about fashion, and since she had something to keep her warm, we hadn’t bothered with any shopping. The coat they’d given her was well-made too.

With nothing in particular to do while we got ready, Surena asked, “But...are you sure I can come along?”

“Hm? I don’t mind. I want to share a meal with you—it’s a rare opportunity.”

Surena was aware that I’d become Mewi’s guardian and was currently living with her. She was probably asking if she was getting in the way of us spending family time together.

But from my perspective, Surena and Mewi were quite similar. Neither was connected to me by blood, but the two of them were like family to me. Perhaps it was selfish to want them to get along as if they were family to each other too. I prayed tonight’s dinner could serve to close the distance between them.

“I’m ready,” Mewi reported after quickly getting dressed to go out.

“Okay, let’s go.”

With that, we left the house. It felt even colder after I’d warmed up inside for a moment. But now wasn’t the time to express my desire to stay at home, so I kept that to myself. My body was sure to heat up after walking a little.

“Oh yeah, did you two talk about anything before I got back?” I asked.

“Not really...”

Surena supplemented Mewi’s typical answer. “Just trivial matters like how things are going lately. It seems Mewi has been giving it her all.”

“Hmmm.”

Surena had been somewhat overbearing during their first meeting, but it seemed she largely accepted Mewi now. I agreed with her assessment that Mewi was trying her best. Mewi put plenty of effort into improving her household skills and was taking her classes at the institute seriously. I hoped she would continue this trend and grow up well-adjusted.

“Hee hee, it seems she’s finally conscious of being your descendant,” Surena added.

“Th-That’s not really...” Mewi mumbled.

“You don’t have to bother being conscious of that...” I retorted.

I just wanted Mewi to grow while focusing on herself. That was more than enough. That said, I was also a little sad that Mewi had immediately denied it despite her reluctance to speak around Surena. Being a father sure was complicated.

“But...” Mewi added.

“Hm?”

“I have a goal now. I’ll do my best.”

“Ooh. That’s good,” Surena said, sighing in admiration. “You won’t grow by wandering through life aimlessly, after all.”

It was definitely better to have an objective in life, no matter how practical or unrealistic it was. Without a goal, people were incapable of putting in proper effort to achieve something.

My objective for many years had been to surpass my dad’s skill with a sword. I still believed in the path I’d walked while chasing that goal—the techniques and experiences I’d gained were all thanks to that chase.

Now that I’d bested my dad, my new—and perhaps absurd—objective was to remain undefeated until I was forced to retire. That is, until I could no longer wield a sword properly.

It was hard to say whether that was realistic. You could probably count on one hand how many swordsmen had finished a life of active service undefeated. Actually, I’d spent many years getting the snot beat out of me by my dad, so “undefeated” didn’t even apply to me. I also had a history of being forced to flee from monsters. Still, I felt it was necessary to have an objective beyond simple swordsmanship. Just as Surena had said, going through life aimlessly didn’t lead to growth.

Mewi wasn’t the type to tell others what her objective was, and I had no intention of prying. It wasn’t like I’d mentioned my own goal to anyone. Things could change depending on the time and place, but it felt right to keep my goal as a secret fire burning within me.

“Surena, do you have an objective right now?” I asked.

“Me? Yes, I do.”

“Is that so? Guess I have nothing more to say. You don’t really need me telling you this, but hang in there.”

“Thank you! I will do my best.”

Despite her current abilities and status, Surena still had her sights set on another goal. That drive was a splendid talent of its own. Most people never considered reaching the very summit of a path. Well, maybe they thought about it, but the cruelty of reality often shot them down.

On that point, Surena already stood at the summit. After all, she held the highest rank an adventurer could have. What more could she want? Climbing to black rank must’ve been an objective of its own. But that wasn’t enough. She had her eyes on something else now.

It was a chore not to be satisfied even after achieving your goal. Wicked thoughts like “I already tried so hard to get here, so why keep going?” often reared their heads. This was especially the case when your sights were set quite high to begin with.

I was a little curious about what her new goal was now that she’d surpassed the tremendous hurdle of becoming a black rank. However, I had no intention of asking her about it. I was a little embarrassed to talk about my own objective, so it was possible there were parts she was reluctant to disclose to others. I would listen if she told me, but it would be somewhat insensitive to ask her about it myself.

Suddenly, Mewi spoke up. “Ummm, Ms...Surena...”

“Hm? What is it?”

This was a little unexpected. Well, there was nothing better than a little chitchat to help them develop a positive bond. The old man in the group quickly decided to stand back and watch over their conversation quietly.

“How long did it take...to get strong?” Mewi asked.

“Hmm... A difficult question.”

Mewi was currently learning combat techniques at the magic institute. However, it was hard to say whether she was making good progress. She was improving, and her aptitude for magic meant she had the makings of a fighter—more than most, at least.

However, while she had the talent, she hadn’t learned enough yet. This applied both to her general knowledge and her battle smarts. She had an overwhelming lack of technique and experience. I’m curious about what her path will look like in the future, though...

No matter how much potential or genius someone had, everyone started as a beginner. The same went for me, Allucia, Surena, and Ficelle. There wasn’t a person in the world who possessed experience in technique from the moment of birth. Saying “There’s no need to panic” in a fraught situation only became possible after looking back on the long years of your experience. You could call it a kind of privilege, and it was a little harsh to expect Mewi to understand at her young age.

“For reference...” Surena said. “It took me fifteen years as an adventurer to climb to black rank.”

“Fifteen years...”

Mewi sank into shocked silence. Fifteen years was a long time. It was over double the time Mewi had been alive.

“In other words, I was weak fifteen years ago,” Surena added. “Maybe even weaker than any random person on the streets.”

At that time, Surena would’ve still been a growing child—just around the same age as Mewi was now. It was rare for anyone to have strength at that age. In a certain way, Allucia had possessed more innate talent than Surena. But that wasn’t what we were talking about. Surena was saying that even she had been weak when she’d first started learning to use a sword. She was trying to tell Mewi not to be impatient.

“It’s a trite saying, but there’s no need to rush,” Surena continued. “I was weak once too. Everyone has a period when they lose heart... I’m sure Master Beryl has gone through it too.”

“Yeah, Surena’s got that right,” I chimed in.

It seemed my role as the silent observer was over. She was exactly right—I hadn’t started strong either. I’d lost heart countless times. In fact, there had been numerous occasions where I’d gotten on my high horse only for my dad to knock me right back down.

Nonetheless, I’d ultimately stuck to my training without giving up, and that was how I’d gotten to where I was today. I wasn’t going to deny that talent had played some role in it. If not for my good genes, I wouldn’t have gotten as far as I had.

Still, progressing smoothly without a single hitch from early childhood all the way to the summit was the territory of bona fide geniuses. You could almost call such people aliens. Things hadn’t even gone that way for Allucia.

“What you must do now is make sure never to be idle or lazy,” I told Mewi. “Results will follow. Whether they meet your expectations in quantity and quality is a different matter, though.”

“Mm... Got it.”

So, I settled on giving her guidance on what she could do right now to improve. Diligent work was honestly the only proper way. There were no shortcuts in life. Well, technically, having mana was practically a cheat and served as quite a shortcut, but still.

In a sense, Mewi was definitely blessed—not by birth, but by her current environment. She had good teachers in Lucy and Ficelle...well, in Lucy, anyway. She definitely had good mentors to guide her. I hoped she could continue growing steadily by following in their footsteps and sometimes consulting with them. I would do everything I could to support her. That’s how I truly feel about Mewi’s success.

“How about we continue this discussion over dinner?” Surena suggested. “We’re almost there.”

“Mm...”

We soon spotted our destination: a reasonably priced restaurant where we could dine on fish. I’m really looking forward to being able to eat seafood, enjoy a drink, and listen to these two talk.

Even with the sun down, Baltrain’s central district was as lively as ever. The three of us quickly stepped into the restaurant.

“Welcome!”

“Do you have a table for three?” Surena asked.

“Yes, please follow me!”

Surena already knew the place, so she took the lead. Ever since coming to Baltrain, I’ve spent a lot of time following behind women. I’m getting pretty used to it.

While the restaurant seemed to be thriving, there were still empty seats here and there. It looked like we would be able to sit at our own table. This place wasn’t as rowdy as a cheap tavern in a back alley, nor was it so fancy that the upper echelons of society would frequent it. Just about right for me. I’ll keep this place in mind for later...

“Okay then,” I said once we were all seated. “I’ll start with ale. Mewi, you good with grape juice?”

“Mm-hmm.”

Now that night had rolled around, it was only right to order ale in a place like this. Mewi seemed to like the taste of grape juice, so it made me wonder whether she would prefer wine when she was old enough to drink.

“I’ll have an ale as well,” Surena said.

“Okay, so two ales and a grape juice, please,” I told the waitress.

“Coming right up!”

With our drinks ordered, next we needed to figure out what to eat.

“Food... Mind if I leave that to you, Surena?” I asked.

“Oh, sure. I don’t mind, but...”

Mewi and I didn’t really know anything about fish aside from our attempt to grill it—rather plainly, I might add. It was best to have Surena handle the order. I doubted she would get a huge platter of meat or something. She already knew that Mewi and I were looking forward to having fish. Well, even if that does happen, I can just do my best to eat all the meat and then order some fish as well.

“Mewi, is there anything you won’t eat?” Surena asked.

“No. Not at all.”

“I see. It’s good not to be picky.”

“Mm...”

As expected, Surena checked in with Mewi before ordering anything. I wanted Mewi to understand that Surena was a very considerate woman. It was possible she already knew this, but first impressions were hard to wipe away.

Mewi’s lack of pickiness came from how harsh her environment had been in her early years. Back then, if she’d been fussy about what she would eat, she might have missed out on food for an entire day. As long as my body still functioned, I wouldn’t allow her to go hungry like that again.

“Very well,” Surena said. She turned to the waitress without needing to spend time thinking about it. “We’ll have three of the white fish meunière and fritters.”

“Coming right up!”

“Fritters...” Mewi murmured.

“Ha ha, you love that stuff, right?” I commented.

If I remembered right, meunière was a dish fried in butter. I didn’t know much about cooking, so that was just the vague impression I had—one way or another, that little detail had stuck in my head. Anyway, fish grilled over a fire with nothing fancy added had already been a treat. Frying fish in butter had to be better. I was getting more and more excited.

As for the fritters, they were one of Mewi’s favorites. I recalled the meat fritter shop Lucy had told me about when Mewi and I had first started living together. I wanted Mewi to find more and more foods that she loved, and I had the income to support that cause.

“Here’re your drinks!”

Shortly after, our ale and grape juice arrived. The restaurant scored highly for providing nuts to go with the ale. A drink was best with something to chew on, after all.

“Then...shall we start with a toast?” I suggested.

“Yes, let’s!” Surena agreed.

It wasn’t like we were here to celebrate anything. Still, knocking cups in a restaurant like this was practically an unwritten rule—it had to be done before any drinking. After we clunked our tankards together, I chugged down some ale.

“Whew, this is great.”

No matter how many times I experienced the sensation of ale seeping into my empty stomach, I could never get enough of it. It was strange how water and other drinks didn’t feel the same. I knew ale wasn’t very good for the body, though.

“Sure is.” Surena knocked back her ale heartily. “It hits differently after finishing work.”

“No doubt about it.”

It seemed she was a pretty heavy drinker too, even if not to Allucia’s level. If I were stuck drinking alone with Surena, she might just drain my wallet. I hoped she would keep it in moderation today since Mewi was with us.

“You’re like that every time, old guy...” Mewi muttered.

“Huh? Am I?” I asked.

Surena stared pointedly at Mewi. “You’re still calling him that...?”

“Erk...”

“Surena, enough.”

“S-Sorry...”

Mewi poked fun at the way I drank, while Surena poked at the way Mewi referred to me. The conversation was getting kind of lively. I recalled Surena commenting about it before, but I honestly couldn’t care less about how people referred to me.

While I was Mewi’s official guardian, I wasn’t actually her father. I could force her to call me that as a form of discipline, but I never thought of asserting myself like that. If anything, I wanted to become someone that she would want to call that. I’m not sure it will ever actually happen, though.

“Thanks for waiting! Here’s your white fish meunière and fritters!”

“Shall we dig in?”

The food arrived with perfect timing, and we brought our conversation to an end. Steam rose from the fish in front of me, as if to emphasize that it’d just been cooked. I could smell herbs and butter in the vapor. What a delicious, appetizing aroma. I was quite hungry, so this just made me want to dig in immediately.

“Looks tasty...” Mewi said.

“Sure does,” I agreed.

Mewi’s intelligence rapidly dropped in the face of food. She’s so cute when she’s like that. I felt like that thought had come to my mind countless times. Not that there’s anything strange about thinking my kid’s cute.

“Thanks for the food.”

The three of us expressed our gratitude for the meal. It brought back memories of Surena timidly doing the same thing when my family had been looking after her.

Meunière and fritters—I pondered over what to have first and decided on the former. I could more or less guess what a fritter tasted like, but I had no idea about the meunière. So, I started with the mystery. I cut off a piece, and my knife sliced through much more easily than it would’ve with meat. I took a bite.

“Hom... Wow.”

The bite crumbled in my mouth as the taste of fresh fish, an herbal aroma, and the rich butteriness rushed across my palate all at once. It was delicious—indisputably so. Given the ingredients and the technique required, meunière would be very difficult to reproduce at home. Still, this was so good that I could easily say, “Well, it’s too hard to make myself, so let’s go out and have some,” without even thinking about it.

“So good.”

“Ha ha ha, the food isn’t going anywhere.”

Sitting next to me, Mewi was shoveling both the meunière and the fritters into her mouth and chowing down. She didn’t have to worry about table manners at a restaurant like this, but she was still going at it a bit too energetically. The food wasn’t going to run away—she could do with going a little slower, chewing, and savoring the flavor. She technically wasn’t wrong to want to hurry while it was hot, though.

“Good grief,” Surena said. “Shouldn’t you slow down a little?” She was picking at her white fish with precise manners and relishing every bite.

“She’s usually pretty docile...” I told her.

I was being serious. Mewi was actually rather docile during her everyday life, despite her current behavior. In her old life, she hadn’t been given the leisure of savoring food, but a good amount of time had passed since then. After being blessed with friends at the magic institute, she almost never lost her composure or panicked anymore. However, the moment she began eating something delicious, her spirits soared. Mewi’s pretty young still—I was hoping Surena could overlook that.

“Back when you were her age, I thought you could do with eating a bit more,” I teased. Not out of revenge or anything—I simply felt bad that Mewi had been on the receiving end this whole time.

“Ah, back then, my heart and mind hadn’t really settled down yet...!”

“True. But now you have settled and are doing great. I’m glad to see it.”

“I am... Thank you very much.”

Surena had also been extremely docile when she’d stayed with us. She’d spoken very quietly and had been the definition of a timid little girl. Her circumstances being what they were, I’d never teased her about that, and she’d grown into a healthy woman who was now eating with gusto. That was good enough. She was also very tall for a woman—almost the same height as me.

“So good,” Mewi muttered again.

“Excuse me!” I called out. “Two more ales and a grape juice, please.”

“Coming!”

As we kept chatting, Mewi kept eating. Her vocabulary had deteriorated—she now only seemed to know two words. Also, she’d emptied her cup, so I ordered more to drink. I wanted Mewi to eat as much as she wanted. The simple sight of that was enough of a side dish for my ale.

“Oh, the fritters are great too,” I remarked.

“Unlike meat fritters, they aren’t greasy,” Surena said.

“Yeah. Nice and gentle on this old man’s stomach.”

To be honest, I was also going at my food between sentences. Both the meunière and the fritters were seriously delicious. Had I not been talking, my hands would’ve been incapable of stopping.

At my age, instead of biting into a big hunk of meat, maybe this kind of mellow flavor sat better with me. Seafood suited me well. Though I might yearn for some nice meat to go with an ale every now and then, there was no winning against time.

I’d never seriously eaten any seafood until recently, so I had a feeling my tastes were suddenly going to shift toward it. That wasn’t a bad thing, but it was kind of weird for my preferences to change at this age.

“I’m stuffed...”

“Ha ha, guess we’ve all had enough.”

A while had passed since we’d sat down. Mewi, Surena, and I had ordered two more plates of meunière and fritters each along with a cheese and sausage platter. We were very full, despite only trying two varieties of seafood.

It’d been a while since I’d had such a satisfying meal. It’d been so enjoyable, partly due to the fresh experience of eating seafood, but largely because I’d shared the table with Surena and Mewi.

The first time they’d met over a meal, they’d been too nervous to really enjoy the food. It’d been a little tiring for me too—mostly because of the pressure coming from Surena. But this was the second time they’d eaten together, and it’d gone much differently.

“Man, that was a great restaurant,” I said. “Thanks, Surena.”

“Don’t mention it! All I did was tell you about it.”

“That information is plenty valuable on its own. Mewi seemed to like it too. I was happy to share a table with you again.”

“Ah... I feel the same. Thank you very much.”

“It was really good...” Mewi joined in.

Surena smiled. “Heh... I’m glad to hear it. It was worth telling you two about this place.”

My stomach was full, and I’d drunk a decent amount of ale. I feel great. What a wonderful dinner. Mewi seemed quite satisfied too. She’d eaten so much that I wondered at the amount of food that could fit inside that tiny body of hers. Well, eating like that would just help her grow.

Also, I felt like this time together had helped close the distance between Mewi and Surena a little. Even without the poor first impressions, neither was the type to suddenly get close to anyone. I wanted them to gradually start to get along, just like this.

“Make sure to continue eating properly,” Surena told Mewi. “You won’t grow otherwise.”

“Sure...”

“Ha ha, Mewi has been eating plenty lately,” I said. “Maybe she’s just having a slow growth spurt.”

“Sh-Shut it...!”

Eating a lot was definitely a good thing, but Mewi seemed to be a little bashful about it. I wondered if girls were worried about being big eaters. In my opinion, it didn’t matter how much she ate as long as she got some proper exercise to go with her appetite. Like Surena said, she wouldn’t grow otherwise.

Mewi was probably going to grow a whole lot—both in body and in mind. She had a new life, a new environment, and new personal relationships. I wanted her to take all of that in and spread her wings.

“All right, I’ll get the—”

“No, Master,” Surena said, cutting me off. “I’ll pay.”

“Huh? But you showed us the restaurant. I can’t have you treating us too.”

“No, no, you don’t need to pay for this.”

“No, no, no, I brought Mewi too, so we ordered more.”

“No, no, no, no, you can treat her meal as a down payment from me.”

“No, no, no, no, no, if that’s the case, I really should be paying.”

So, we peacefully parted ways...after getting into quite a strange argument over the bill. Surena refused to back down, so we settled on a fifty-fifty split.

I kind of wanted to treat her, though. And man, I looked pretty lame right at the end. Quite the sad sight.

Chapter 2: An Old Country Bumpkin Watches the Entrance Exam

“Stop!”

“Pwah...!”

Some time had passed since the many events of winter, and my daily schedule was pretty much back to normal. Setting aside any expeditions, my time in Baltrain was fundamentally spent doing the same thing. I woke up early in the morning, trained with the Liberion Order, showed up at the magic institute every now and then, and relaxed in the evenings.

The only noteworthy change was the turning of the seasons. The harsh winter was finally over, and spring had arrived. I’d been greatly indebted to my overcoat, but it was time to part ways with it for a while.

“You sure are tough, Henblitz.”

“Haaah... You honor me with such praise.”

We were currently doing the stop-and-go running drill from hell. This was the training regimen I’d used to push the knights to their limits before Princess Salacia’s wedding. I’d had absolutely no intention of making it a regular thing, but the lieutenant commander had taken quite a shine to it. It pushed the knights hard while building stamina and guts. Also, unlike in mock battles, there was very little danger of injury. So, Henblitz had argued that there was no reason not to do more.

Though the knights forced to comply probably couldn’t bear the thought, they had no choice but to put up with it. The harsh training served them well. And since their lieutenant was the one commanding them, they couldn’t skip out. Such was a hierarchical relationship. I was never going to join in, though.

“Bwah... I’ll win...next time...!”

“Curuni, make sure to hydrate.”

“Yessir...”

This was our second time doing this drill, but the final two runners were the same as before: It was a one-on-one showdown between Henblitz and Curuni. This wasn’t unexpected in the least. There were plenty of knights who were better overall than Curuni. However, focusing only on stamina and guts, she was head and shoulders above them. You have to ask what kind of monster Henblitz is to be a step above even that.

“It seems optimal to include this exercise periodically,” Henblitz said. He was totally exhausted, but his expression seemed strangely refreshed.

“I-Is it...? As long as you like it...”

He might just have a screw loose. It was almost a talent to be so passionate about a drill that tormented the body and spirit to such an extent. I’d done it to become the preeminent swordsman I was today—and because my dad had made me—but quite frankly, I’d never enjoyed it. I’d always found it to be an exhausting pain.

There was a world of difference between doing it out of necessity and doing it because you liked it. Being so passionate about a running drill built tremendous stamina and physical strength. Maybe that’s why I could never beat Henblitz in this drill, even if I were twenty years younger.

However, this exercise was only to be done intermittently. It was in no way a regular part of the training schedule. The reason we were doing it now was because...

“The entrance exams are coming up,” Henblitz added. “I’d like everyone to push themselves so we can serve as prime examples of knights.”

“Aah, now that you mention it...”

The Liberian Order entrance exams were indeed right around the corner. I’d heard about the stages of the exam from Allucia, but she hadn’t told me when or where they would be held. I hadn’t asked either. However, the order was pretty well organized, and there was a bulletin board within the office that displayed the schedule and location, so I knew these details.

“Fledgling knights, huh?” I said. “I’m looking forward to seeing what kinda kids will show up.”

“Oh? You’re curious too, Mr. Beryl?”

“Well, yeah.”

Youngsters were about to open a door to a new world with hope, conviction, and dreams in their hearts. Of course, there was a huge difference between the youngsters coming to a countryside dojo and those coming to the nation’s esteemed Liberion Order. Still, I felt the same stirring of emotions. These kids were going to be the next generation that supported the kingdom’s future. Naturally, I would be training those who passed. I once more felt the weight of my responsibilities, though as an instructor, I was excited for the new recruits.

“I believe you’ll be able to observe the practical exams,” Henblitz said.

“Huh? I can?”

“Yes. People are kept away during the written exam out of concern for cheating, and the face-to-face interviews are private due to confidentiality. However, a number of knights observed the practical exams last year.”

“Hmmm...”

It would be improper to allow anyone to watch the written exam or interviews—that made sense. They had to be careful of foul play, and the interview probably involved personal details that the applicants didn’t necessarily want shared with the public. I had no desire to peep on such things.

However, watching the practical exams was a tantalizing prospect. I was extremely interested in the potential of the youngsters who came knocking at the order’s doors. The written exams took place before the practical exams, meaning that those who possessed only brute strength wouldn’t likely get far. The knight hopefuls facing the practical exams would have confidence in their skills as well as the brains to make it past the written exam. They were bundles of potential.

Crap, the more I think about it, the more it excites me. Is this an instructor’s predilection?

“On that note, are you also gonna be a spectator?” I asked.

“If my schedule allows for it,” Henblitz answered. “Watching promising youngsters truly is a thrill.”

“Ha ha, no doubt about it.”

The lieutenant commander couldn’t possibly have had much free time. Regardless, he’d worked out a way to show up to morning training pretty much every day. It seemed Henblitz wouldn’t be responsible for proctoring the exams, so he was planning to observe only if things lined up conveniently.

Henblitz was a fair bit younger than me, but he already possessed the qualities to stand above others. This was a huge difference from my younger years—I’d simply inherited the dojo because it was the family business. Must be rare for someone so young to be so mature. He really has his life put together. Well, relative to me, most people seem to have their lives put together.

Henblitz had told me that he had much to learn from my swordsmanship, but I believed I had far more to learn from him. His stance and mindset as a leader, as well as his way of guiding others, were informative and inspirational.

“What should I do if I want to watch?” I asked.

“The practical exams will be held in this training hall. Spectators will be watching from above. The knights serving as instructors have already been decided, but you don’t need permission to watch.”

“I see. Thanks.”

I glanced above me. The training hall was a pretty large room—the dojo at home couldn’t compare at all. One standout feature here was the seating area at around the height of a second floor. It protruded out above the ground floor around the entire circumference of the room.

I’d always wondered what it was for, and I saw now that it was ideal for observing how things were going in the training hall. How would it be to watch everyone from above instead of training with them at ground level? I felt like I would be able to gain a new and different perspective. Sounds interesting and really fun.

“I definitely want to observe the exams,” I said.

“I figured you would.”

“Yeah. I want to bask in the passion of the youngsters who will be carrying the future.”

My desire to climb to the very peak of swordsmanship had been revived, but back in my days of secluding myself at home, I’d long given up on it. I’d accepted such resignation. Recent events had led me to chase that dream once more, but the time limit known as “age” served as a significant shackle to achieving it. I believed my techniques were improving, but there was nothing I could do about my aging body.

To compensate for that, maintaining motivation was an absolute necessity, and the quickest way to get such motivation was from outside stimulation. While I couldn’t rely entirely on that, I would take what passion I could get. Above all else, watching youngsters try their best made me feel young again. Not that it actually made me younger, but it was better than nothing.

“Do the exams start in the morning?” I asked.

“Yes. That means the training hall will be unavailable during the hours you usually come to the office...”

“There’s no helping that. I suppose I’ll move my instruction to the afternoon.”

If the exams were going to use the training hall, that obviously meant we couldn’t do any training in here during those hours. There really wasn’t anything that could be done about that. I was the one who needed to adjust, since I only ever showed up in the mornings. The training hall was open day and night, after all.

My plan now was to enjoy the exams in the morning, then use that enthusiasm to show up to training in the afternoon. Normally, I would go straight home, but I was definitely going to want to swing a sword after watching the practicals. I understood myself well enough to know that.

“Okay then, let’s leave talk of the youngsters’ future at that, shall we?” I suggested.

“Now is the time to focus only on training, you mean.”

“Exactly.”

Since we’d just driven the knights to their limit, we were currently waiting for their stamina to recover. Chatting about the exams had just been a way of killing time. However, my role as an instructor wasn’t to amuse myself with conversation but to temper these knights through and through.

“Right!” I shouted, clapping my hands. Break time was over. “Pair up and face off! Careful not to get injured! Take it seriously!”

“Yes, sir!”

That last part was a habit from my dojo days. It was probably unnecessary to tell the Liberion Order such things, but I’d never really given it much thought. The knights possessed passion and technique on a level that quite literally couldn’t be compared to the pupils of a dojo out in the sticks. That also made them that much more heated when practicing against one another. Major injuries were actually a common occurrence.

Though they were constantly taking hits that had enough force to break bones, none here would cry about it. They were all the type to feel ashamed of their own inadequacy, recover from the wound with astonishing speed, then nonchalantly return to training. That was exactly why the Liberion Order was so strong. Guts weren’t the only determining factor to becoming strong—having that kind of fighting spirit was indispensable.

I wasn’t particularly worried, but I couldn’t have these knights looking bad in front of the youngsters aiming to join the order. Time to polish them up nice and good.

“Kyaaaaah!”

“Hyaaaaah!”

“Mm-hmm. That’s the spirit.”

The moment they started sparring, roars echoed through the training hall. I wondered whether they were reaching the limits of the volume that human lungs could produce. There were dozens of them doing it too. A normal person would freeze in fear from the sheer intensity of it all.

However, for one who lived by the sword, there was no sound more pleasant. Something boiled inside me as I watched their spirits clash. It reminded me once more that I was a fighter to my very roots. It was too late for me to consider another path anyway—and I was perfectly fine with that.

I hoped the youngsters knocking on our doors would also insist that such an atmosphere was how knights were meant to be. If not, I hoped they could be trained to believe so.

Training them would be my responsibility—my moment to demonstrate my abilities. With that thought in mind, my spirit as an instructor burned like a fire in my heart.

◇

“Here we are...”

A few days after my chat with Henblitz, I left home at the usual time and, as always, made my way to the order’s office. My destination was the same training hall I went to every day, but from the moment I stepped inside, my standard routine shifted.

Instead of the extremely spacious first floor, I was now standing on the second floor, which was only wide enough for two or three adults to walk abreast of one another.

Yep, today’s the day of the Liberion Order’s entrance exam. The practical exams had yet to start, but we were all banned from using the training hall until the afternoon. That was why I was up here on the second floor, waiting.

That said, there was quite literally nobody else here this early in the morning just to watch. Not even the knights who would be serving as the instructors had arrived yet, let alone any spectators. I was the only one present in the vast training hall.

“Maybe I’m a bit too early...”

I was starting to regret arriving at this time. I could’ve lounged around at home a little longer or taken a stroll through the western district. It would be a bother to go back and do that now, though. So, I decided to lean on the railing and just relax.

Normally, people would be in the hall no matter what time it was, filling the room with the clamor of training. But at this moment, it was completely still. There was a certain mystique to it. Every now and then, I’d experienced this sensation back at the dojo. It was as if a space—one usually so boisterous with the sounds of everyone striving to improve—had suddenly been detached from the outside world. All around me was an utter and perfect silence.

I liked the sounds of battle cries and clashing swords, but this silence suited me well too. The former fired me up, while the latter calmed me down. That was how it seemed, at least. Being constantly worked up was certainly bad for the body. In Beaden, things got quiet throughout the entire village after sunset. And ever since I came to Baltrain, such quiet had become rather valuable.

Being constantly surrounded by noise just made the silence sink in that much more. Even though I was just standing here absentmindedly, I felt a strange peace of mind. Being able to calm down like this seemed to come easier with age. There was an unexpected number of things I only came to realize—beyond just simple technique and experience—with the passing of years.

“Oh? You’re here rather early, Mr. Beryl.”

“Aah, Henblitz. Morning.”

“Good morning.”

I wondered how long I’d spent here alone. The passage of time was so uncertain when immersing myself in such a silent space. I rather liked it, but such stillness was always meant to be broken by another’s hand. That wasn’t a bad thing, of course. This time, Henblitz had been the one to break it. He looked at me with a surprised expression.

He’d claimed that I was here rather early, but that implied that he was early too. After all, no other knights were present yet. That also meant I’d gotten here way ahead of schedule. Well, getting old made the act of waiting less painful, so it worked out just fine.

“I see you’re in full dress today,” I commented.

“Yes. The candidates are likely to spot me watching, after all.”

“Oh, crap...”

Henblitz wasn’t wearing his usual training attire. He was instead clad in his shining silver plate armor. His reason for it was perfectly obvious—as we watched the exams, the young knight hopefuls would also be able to see us.

Why didn’t I think of that?!

People were likely to think I was some suspicious old man if I looked down at them from above in plain clothes. Even if I didn’t own any armor, I could’ve at least worn the order’s overcoat. But since the weather had warmed, that had slipped my mind.

“Sorry for showing up dressed like this...” I said glumly. “Seriously.”

“It isn’t a problem. A majority of the knights will be watching in plain clothes.”

“That so...? Thanks...”

“Th-There’s no need to feel so down about it...”

I was pretty depressed that I hadn’t considered it. Henblitz was making it sound like no big deal, but it didn’t make me feel better that other knights would be dressed casually too. It would’ve been one thing had I known and chosen to come like this, but here I was, finding out after the fact.

“Right... Sorry. Thanks, I’m fine now.”

“If you say so...”

There was no point in worrying about it too much now that I was already at the training hall. I could only pray the other knights came to watch in their training outfits too. I decided that being able to come to terms with it—specifically, no longer worrying about it in hindsight like I would’ve before—was a good thing. It would’ve taken me far longer to recover before. Despite my age, my mind was still growing. Or maybe it was more accurate to say that I had no choice but to grow—precisely because of my age. Life sure is complicated.

“Anyway, seeing that you’re here,” I said, forcing a change of topic, “I assume you got your work sorted out?”

“Yes. There hasn’t been anything too pressing lately. It’s proof that things are peaceful.”

Henblitz had previously mentioned he would watch the exams if his schedule allowed. It was a good thing when the higher-ups of the order, like Allucia and Henblitz, had some amount of free time. You could interpret that as a lack of emergencies—it meant things were peaceful. This felt especially true because of all the recent troubles. The chaos in Sphenedyardvania was certainly still fresh in my mind.

On that topic, I’d heard the details Lucy was okay with sharing, but I still wondered about Sphenedyardvania’s current state. Even though I had no intention of taking part in politics, I’d been personally involved in the incident, so I wanted to know how things were progressing. There were plenty of topics on my mind: how Prince Glenn and Princess Salacia were doing, whether Dilmahakha’s reconstruction was going well, and what the true motives were of the mercenaries in black who were still loitering in the holy capital. None of these topics were the kind of thing to casually bring up in conversation, so I remained in the dark.

Hang on, now that I think of it, do I still call her Princess Salacia? I mean, she’s still a princess, but now that she’s married into Sphenedyardvania, has her title changed or anything?

I doubted I would ever meet her again, but I couldn’t help but wonder. I don’t know much about that sort of thing—I really should figure it out. It was a pretty low priority, though. If I could manage to learn in passing while doing something else, I would.

“Mr. Beryl?” Henblitz asked.

“Oh, sorry. I got lost in thought.”

That last part had nothing to do with the here and now. It was a bad habit of mine to let my thoughts wander. At least it never happens while I’m wielding a sword. A part of me thought that being able to concentrate so hard when I swung my sword meant I should be able to do the same at any other time. It never actually went that way, though. The experiences cultivated through swordsmanship weren’t applicable to daily life—or maybe it was just me.

Even if knowing how to fight was necessary in these times, nothing good came from concentrating so much on that aspect of life. I was probably better off doing something about that, but I couldn’t imagine myself doing any other job. If I were ever dismissed from my post as special instructor, I would be completely unemployed. At worst, I could always go back to Beaden, but it was a bit troubling that I only knew one way of making a living. But since things had worked out fine up until now, I’d never really given it too much thought.

“Well, peace is good,” I said, getting back on track. “It may sound weird coming from me, but it’s best when armed might is unnecessary.”

“I couldn’t agree more. Reality rarely allows for that, though.”

“Sure doesn’t.”

Maybe it wasn’t right for me to say these things as an instructor for the knights. It was a bit hypocritical coming from someone who’d devoted his life to swordsmanship. Still, an ideal world was one where weapons were unnecessary.

However, a deterrent was always required. Even if all the monsters in the world were exterminated, bad people would still exist. To look at it another way, as long as the strength to keep such dissidents suppressed existed, no more was needed. I doubted the world would ever be like that, though. Reality was harsh.

“Oh.”

“Looks like they’re here.”

After a while of chatting with Henblitz, several knights entered the training hall with what I assumed were the young hopefuls. There were also knights sporadically walking up to the second-floor seating where we were.

“Lieutenant, Mr. Beryl! Good morning!”

“Morning.”

The knights greeting us were mostly in their training gear or in casual clothing. Only a couple were wearing armor like Henblitz was. I was glad to see it—this way, I wouldn’t stand out. That said, there were very few knights around my age, so just standing here made me rather conspicuous. I suppose there’s nothing to be done about it. That fact had remained unchanged since the day I’d taken up my post as special instructor. I was used to it by now.

“There’re a lot of them...” I commented.

“Indeed. There were many applicants this year.”

There were honestly far more candidates stepping into the training hall than I’d imagined. I’d thought the initial written exam would’ve whittled them down much more than this. At a glance, there were a few dozen. I wondered whether this year was special or if it was like this all the time. Judging by Henblitz’s response, this turnout was normal.

“Is the written exam a cinch?” I asked.

“It’s not easy...but not particularly hard either,” Henblitz answered. “We put more emphasis on general education rather than any specialist knowledge. Either way, the practical exams will narrow down our candidates significantly.”

“I see...”

While the Liberion Order was a symbol of the nation, it was also a symbol of strength. They weren’t looking for scholars—such people had more suitable vocations in life. From that perspective, it would be natural for the practical exams to be far harder than the written one. It was much more difficult to drill into someone the martial prowess and mental fortitude required to stand on the battlefield than it was to imbue them with new knowledge.

Many of the people gathered were very young. Some could be considered young adults, but the vast majority were very clearly in the category of boys and girls. An air of tension and motivation was plastered on their still-innocent faces. I couldn’t help but look at them with the eyes of a guardian. I wondered if this was simply because of my age. Difficult to tell...

“We’ll begin with a roll call!”

Now that the examinees were gathered, the leading knight raised his voice. It was finally time to begin. I was going to pay close attention to how these prideful young buds wielded their swords.

Hang on, that’s an awfully familiar voice. The energy behind it is different from usual, but still. I shifted my attention to the knight, who held a list of names in one hand.

“Huh, it’s Evans,” I said. “He’s overseeing the exams?”

“He’s one of the examiners,” Henblitz elaborated. “Our young ones need to get some proper experience too.”

“No doubt about it.”

Evans Gene was one of the relatively younger knights. He’d joined the order during the same year as Curuni. In terms of simple physical aspects like muscle and stamina, he lost to Curuni by a fair margin. However, in all other technical aspects, it was basically a tie between them. Evans was more agile than her too. They were great motivators to one another and pushed each other to greater heights. I often saw the two of them sparring.

“Does that mean Curuni will be overseeing the exams one day?” I asked.

“Maybe... She is still somewhat lacking when it comes to decorum, though...”

“Aah, yeah... I get it...”

Curuni’s fellow knights probably saw her in a good light, but standing in front of examinees required dignity and an air of reliability. Curuni was still developing on those fronts. I mean, she had a pleasant personality—she just wasn’t suited to this task.

“Respond when I call your name. Akard Ryman!”

“H-Here!”

The voice of the knight calling out names and the candidates responding were the only sounds echoing in the training hall. The first boy—named Akard—was so nervous that he was practically frozen stiff. It seemed like it would be difficult for him to swing a sword like that. Gauging their boldness in this manner was probably part of the exam.

“Next! Adel Klein!”

“Here!”

“Hm?”

What’d he just say?

“Next! Edel Klein!”

“H-Here...!”

“Hmmm...?”

The roll call went on as I remained in a somewhat befuddled state. I mean, Edel’s here too. I never for a second thought that the two of them would try to join the Liberion Order.

Adel and Edel were twins I’d taught back at the dojo in Beaden. They were supposed to be studying diligently under Randrid right now. Adel was the older sister, and Edel was the younger brother. Despite being twins, their personalities were polar opposites—Adel had an unyielding spirit, while Edel was very timid.

However, they both shared a talent for swordsmanship. I distinctly recalled them wanting to become adventurers like Randrid, so it was no trivial matter for them to be knocking on the Liberion Order’s doors instead of the adventurer’s guild. I didn’t know the exact details, but I could guess that the man standing right next to me had been a factor.

“Did you know about this, Henblitz?” I asked.

“Technically,” he answered. “I saw their names on the register. Just so you know, I didn’t intervene in any way.”

“Aah, right. I trust you on that front. It’s better that you don’t.”

It wasn’t strange for the lieutenant commander to have at least taken a glance at the list of examinees. It was also just like him not to react at seeing familiar names. This stance also suited the Liberion Order’s reputation—I didn’t believe such things were necessary either. Nothing good came from recruiting those who were lacking based entirely on the favor of someone higher up. Participating in the order would be difficult for the recruit, and such preferential treatment would lower the standards of the organization as a whole. It was especially important to maintain the order’s integrity because it was one of the pillars of the nation’s military might.

As for me, I had no plans to intervene. Though these two were my precious pupils, it would be pointless if they didn’t get accepted because of their abilities. In my opinion, an educator could never advocate for such a thing. Even if my pupils failed during the written or practical exams, it would be because they were lacking. I selfishly wanted them to pass, but that didn’t mean I was going to do anything to affect their standing.

“Anyway, I didn’t think those two had their sights set on being knights...” I said.

Henblitz chuckled. “Heh heh. Maybe they have their sights on someone in particular.”

“You’re one to talk.”

Only one person could’ve changed their minds and pushed them to become knights instead of adventurers. After all, the only members of the Liberion Order they’d ever met were Henblitz and Curuni. And the only one they’d crossed swords with was Henblitz. Thus, it seemed my return to Beaden had inspired something unexpected within them.

After the roll call was over, it was finally time for the prospects to get started.

“We will now begin the practical exams. First, we will designate pairs, and you will hold mock battles against one another. After that, we’ll hold mock battles against instructors. You’ll be using wooden weapons provided by us.”

The new recruits were to begin with sparring matches between candidates before taking on the knights who were serving as today’s instructors. This was the same as I’d heard from Allucia.

Now was the time for me to look at Adel’s and Edel’s abilities objectively. I had the impression they were just short of being potential knights. They definitely had talent, but it was hard to say whether that would apply to the Liberion Order’s exam. They were currently somewhere around Curuni’s level during her days at the dojo. Well, Curuni passed back then, but still.

The knights I was close with were experienced members of the order who’d already seen some amount of active service, so I didn’t actually know where the cutoff line was for newcomers. This exam was going to serve as good reference material for the future. Being around only the cream of the crop was a luxury, but having such a narrow outlook was bad for an instructor.

“How do those two look to you, Henblitz?” I asked.

“Honestly, I’d say it’s fifty-fifty.”

“Hmm... I suppose we’ll just have to wait and see.”

His guess was largely the same as mine. Fifty-fifty weren’t bad odds. It meant victory was within grasp depending on their efforts. This was the critical moment. The lieutenant commander’s strength had deeply imprinted on them, so they weren’t going to act with conceit or negligence.

“Matches will be decided through surrender, being knocked out, if we decide we’ve seen enough, or if we judge the situation too dangerous. This is a test, not a fight to the death. Do keep that in mind.”

“Yes, sir!”

Now that the rules had been explained to the candidates, the first two examinees stepped up to face each other. They both picked a wooden sword as their weapon of choice. Looking at the shelf of weapons, the knights had also prepared spears, staves, and even axes. The swords were available in several lengths and sizes too.

It was a bit unexpected, but swords weren’t the only way of displaying martial prowess. I was taught how to use a sword, and pretty much all of my pupils only used swords too, but having spear- or axe-wielders here wouldn’t be out of place. Hunters and the like actually preferred a short spear over a sword, while lumberjacks were surely more practiced with an axe.

It was nice how both the order and the magic corps didn’t fuss over a candidate’s background. After all, there was no telling where talent could be found. Lineage and education did naturally provide an advantage, but true talent tended to rise to the top regardless of such factors. I definitely understood the desire not to let such potential pass them by. I don’t know whether the higher-ups making the decisions have the same mindset as me, though.

“Begin!”

“Haaaah!”

While I gave such things some thought, the first mock battle began. Both candidates let out a battle cry, which was quickly followed by the sound of wooden swords clashing. After locking blades for a bit, they backed off half a step out of range to get a read on their opponent.

When both contestants were on an even playing field skill-wise, the match could drag on unless a significant error in judgment was made or one side was caught off guard by a surprise attack. These two were indeed evenly matched. Whoever won would come out of this first match looking very good.

“Hmph!”

“Raaaah!”

One side was unleashing a series of shallow slashes, prodding for an opening, while the other was trying to use brute force to bulldoze their way through. The Liberion Order’s reputation as a gathering of confident fighters from all corners of the nation was no lie. Despite their youth, these boys understood their strengths and what techniques to use to push them to the fore. A random ruffian would find it very hard to win against either of them.

“Shaaah!”

“Enough!”

“Ugh...!”

After a period of back-and-forth, the battle wore down their stamina, willpower, and concentration. The better of the two exploited this opening to deliver a sharp blow, stopping just short of striking the throat. That was when the instructor called for a halt.

“Splendid concentration,” I remarked. “That one looks promising.”

“Yes, he must’ve trained hard,” Henblitz agreed.

The winner of the bout was the one who’d focused on technique. The two had seemed equal at the beginning, but the one who’d relied on brute strength likely didn’t have much experience in drawn-out battles. His opponent wasn’t just some villager confident in his strength but a genuine talent aiming to join the Liberion Order. The loser had been unable to find an opening, had lost concentration, and had allowed his opponent to exploit these flaws.

Yup. Just watching like this is getting me pretty fired up. Both Henblitz and I saw them as rough around the edges. Their slashes were slow—their blades wavered. Their footwork wasn’t particularly fluid either. They didn’t move well in response to their opponent’s moves and couldn’t counterattack much. That was why they’d ended up in a stalemate.

However, it was our job to polish these gems to a shine. The one that’d just lost had simply been overwhelmed. His technique and style were totally different from his opponent’s, but he wasn’t that far behind in skill. He just didn’t know how to maintain his mental focus in a prolonged fight. I didn’t know whether he would pass the exam, but that youngster was definitely worth raising. I’m glad I came to see this. A single fight viewed from above was all it had taken to send my motivation soaring.

“Let’s begin the next match.”

The two examinees stepped away to make way for the next pair. Marching her way boldly to the center of the training hall was none other than Adel Klein.

“I’m starting to feel nervous...” I said.

“Ha ha ha. I doubt I’ll be able to tear my eyes away,” Henblitz agreed.

I was suddenly tense now that it was Adel’s turn. Thinking back on it, this was my first time seeing one of my pupils take an exam. Allucia had joined the order after graduating, and though Curuni had passed while attending the dojo, I hadn’t gone to see her exam.

As expected, Adel chose a sword from the weapon shelf. In contrast, her opponent picked a wooden spear.

“Her opponent’s a spearman, huh...”

“That will be difficult to face without prior experience.”

Adel had plenty of practice facing fellow swordsmen, but I wondered whether she’d ever faced a spearman. If I had to guess, she didn’t have any real experience. Just as Henblitz had said, it was pretty difficult to fight an opponent with a longer reach than yours for the very first time.

Since there was an overwhelming difference in reach between a sword and a spear, the fundamental approach in such a fight was to close the distance to get inside the spearman’s guard. That was the hard part, though. The entire design philosophy behind a spear was to keep an opponent at bay. To add to that, unlike with swords—or even rapiers—it was much more difficult to see a thrust from a readied spear. One technique was to block a thrust, push in, and force a weapons lock, but that depended on your opponent’s skill.

“Begin!”

“Haaaaah!”

The moment the instructor dropped his arm, Adel roared a battle cry—far louder than the pair in the previous match—and charged in. This was the correct choice for a first move. It was foolish to wait for a spearman to act. They were never going to come into sword range of their own volition, after all. She wasn’t going to have a chance until she got in there on her own.

“Shhhh!”

“Hmph!”

Adel’s opponent didn’t respond to her battle cry as he blocked her upward slash, stopping her blade completely. Adel paid this no mind and continued her offensive. She really does have an aggressive style. She lived by the mantra that “the best defense is a good offense.”

“She’s as intense as ever,” Henblitz commented.

“That’s one of her redeeming qualities.”

Her battle cry wasn’t something you’d expect from a teenage girl, but it was exactly right for a swordswoman. In the heat of battle, nobody gave a second thought to their opponent’s sex. It was only proper to do everything in your power to achieve victory.

Just as Henblitz had said, Adel had an amazing spirit. Her physique wasn’t intimidating by any metric—if anything, she was petite—but an amateur would be frozen stiff by the energy behind her battle cry. That was simply how effective it was.

“Uraaaaah!”

“Ugh...!”

The spearman was unable to retaliate in the face of Adel’s fierce storm of attacks. Having a longer reach also meant needing more space to maneuver. If you never gave a spearman that space, they would theoretically be shut out from doing anything at all. That was only in theory, though. In practice, it was unrealistic to pull off. However, Adel was succeeding thanks to her vigor and stamina.

When she pressed her advantage at close range, there was no way to apply the spear’s vaunted thrusts. So what was a spearman supposed to do? The answer was to hold the spear with a short grip, using only the blade in close combat. That was difficult to do without proper experience, though.

In all likelihood, Adel’s opponent didn’t have much experience facing an opponent who charged right past his spear with such vigor. Incidentally, I’d had plenty of experience facing spearmen. Ever since my dad’s hips had started giving out, I’d been responsible for knocking down any dojo challengers or bandits who’d threatened the village. There was a surprising number of wandering spearmen, and since bandits typically didn’t have much money, they often relied on spears, which were cheaper because they needed far less metal than a sword.

“Seeing her now, she really is good on the offensive,” Henblitz observed. “Her technique is still lacking, but her fighting spirit is of splendid quality.”

“It doesn’t sound like much of a compliment coming from the guy who fended her off with ease...but I agree.”

If I had to guess, Adel didn’t actually have any experience facing a spearman. Maybe that was why she didn’t fear his reach and simply fought as she always did. At any rate, showing no hesitation whatsoever against an opponent’s superior reach was a talent of its own. However, it was also dangerous and could lead to instant death if applied in the wrong situation.

“Hiyaaaaah!”

“Erk... Guh...!”

The spearman started to falter in the face of Adel’s ferocious attacks—his overwhelming reach had been completely neutralized. From the very beginning of the match, sword blows had rained down on him incessantly. It had to be frightening.

The instructors, including Evans, were carefully watching the trend of the battle. Adel had yet to land a decisive blow, but she looked ready to do so at any moment. Waiting for her to run out of stamina was technically an option, but I doubted they would let it last that long.

“Enough!”

“Phew...! Thank you for the match!”

“Th-Thank you...!”

The knights eventually signaled a stop to the match. They’d judged it would be unlikely for the spearman to recover. Even from up here, it was pretty clear that his heart had practically fled the fight. It’d been the right call to stop it.

Despite delivering such a nonstop barrage of slashes, Adel didn’t look the least bit tired. She took no more than a single breath to compose herself. Getting to attack exactly as you wanted to actually left you with more stamina than you’d think—there was also a mental high that made you forget any fatigue.

“Man, that was tense,” I said, finally taking a breath myself.

“Ha ha ha. But things are looking hopeful for her now.”

“Well, yeah.”

It’d been pretty rough watching my pupil like that—but also fun.

“There’ll be multiple matches for her?” I asked.

“Yes. There is compatibility between candidates to consider, so several matches are held with different opponents. Right after that are the mock battles against the instructors. We have to assess the recruits on their stamina too.”

“I see.”

He had a point. Someone who got worn out from one or two matches wouldn’t be able to serve in the Liberion Order. Those evaluating the prospects had to get a feel for that part as well.

At any rate, things were looking good for Adel. If she’d lost her match, it could’ve been grounds to consider cutting her. Actually, losing completely would’ve probably failed her on the spot. While the knights were expecting these candidates to grow, it would be meaningless to pass anyone who was inadequate to begin with. Adel had grasped a definitive victory here. I didn’t know how she would do in her remaining matches, but this was a splendid start.

“Let’s start the next match!”

The practical exams continued with solemnity and businesslike efficiency. Adel and Edel were, of course, my main focus, but I wasn’t here just to watch them—there were plenty of other promising youngsters here that I had to pay attention to. Those fighting today were future knights in their infancy, and not a single one of them could be ignored.

◇

“Hyah!”

“Haaaah!”

Edel launched a sharp thrust at his opponent, who returned the blow in kind. One was aiming for the throat and the other for the stomach. The skill gap between them was truly minuscule. Edel’s blade grazed the skin, while his opponent’s caught him square in the abdomen.

“Stop there!”

The Liberion Order’s practical exams had continued without any breaks. Time had flown as I’d basked in the passion of these youngsters.

“Aww, that was close,” I lamented.

“Indeed,” said Henblitz. “A simple lack of physical strength can make it difficult to land a decisive blow.”

“True. Having more muscle provides an advantage, after all.”

This was the umpteenth time Henblitz and I had exchanged our thoughts at the end of a mock battle. I was totally used to it at this point. Watching swordplay and discussing my opinions with someone else was pretty fun.

Edel’s match just now had really been a close call. His technique was good enough for victory to have been within reach, but a difference in physical strength and fervor had prevented him from grasping it.

When there wasn’t an overwhelming difference in skill, a fight broke down to a question of compatibility. This could take all shapes and forms—from the weapons used to fighting styles. Edel’s swordplay was precise and fluid, but it was somewhat weak against brute strength.

Edel had a winning record against Adel. While Adel possessed more physical strength, it wasn’t by much. However, Edel was somewhat powerless against Liberion Order hopefuls who prided themselves on brute force.

“Still, it has been nothing but close calls for him,” Henblitz said. “That speaks volumes about the high level of his technique.”

“I’m glad to hear that from you.”

Despite this disadvantage, Edel had somehow managed to put up a good fight. Truly, this was because of his skill. While Adel’s current score was three wins and one loss, Edel was at two and two.

Going only by this record, Adel was doing better, but much like Edel’s last fight, his losses were only by a hair’s breadth. Adel, on the other hand, had been beaten black and blue by a candidate who specialized in parrying. Well, she hadn’t actually been beaten to a pulp with a wooden sword—she’d just been at his complete mercy.

The gap between Adel’s strengths and weaknesses was rather drastic. She overwhelmed opponents who were less skilled, and against opponents she stood a chance against, she grasped victory through sheer tenacity. However, she was no match against foes who were out of her league.

Edel was the opposite. He was capable of demonstrating a certain level of strength no matter his opponent. This was, of course, under the premise that there wasn’t an overwhelming disparity in strength.

I was curious about how the knights proctoring the exams would score them. This wasn’t just a matter of wanting the twins to pass—I just wanted to know, as an instructor of swordsmanship.

“Will everyone be facing the instructors?” I asked.

“It depends. The number of applicants and their quality changes year to year. Seeing how things are going here, I assume everyone but those who are clearly lacking will spar with instructors.”

“Then I guess those two are still fine.”

“In all likelihood. I can’t say for sure, though.”

Henblitz was the lieutenant commander, but he was attending from the second floor—he had no say in how the exams went. Well, if they made a horrible decision, he could at least object, but the Liberion Order wasn’t liable to make such mistakes. I could only pray the twins won the proctors’ favor.

“That’s our final match between candidates. We’ll take a break here. Be ready to resume shortly.”

“Yes, sir!”

All of the candidates had gone through three to five matches each. The reason for this disparity was likely because of differences in skill level. However, from what I could see, nobody among them was a cut above the rest. This was good for the candidates because they were able to push one another to greater heights. However, for those who had to decide who passed or failed, it was a bit problematic.

While the candidates took a short break, a couple of the knights huddled up and glared at the name register while whispering to each other. They were probably arguing over the results. I wasn’t sure if anyone in the training hall was actually getting rest during this break. If I’d been down there, I would’ve probably been on tenterhooks. Perhaps those who were able to relax in this situation were suited for the pressures of knighthood, though.

A short while later, one of the knights addressed the candidates.

“Thanks for waiting. All those we name next have unfortunately failed. Gather your things and go home.”

I figured they’d start by calling those who’d passed, but it seemed they were doing things the other way around.

“They’re calling them out...?” I muttered.

“Yes, to make sure they face reality. That is a necessity for them.”

It sounded like quite the shock to me, but Henblitz’s explanation made sense. Members of the Liberion Order were the strongest knights in the kingdom. Everyone wanted to join their ranks, and there were likely many out there who believed they belonged in the order. This was a fine belief to have if one had the skills to match such confidence, but those who didn’t needed to face reality.

They could come to understand this somewhat after facing the other candidates, but youth tended to get in the way of accepting facts. That was why the instructors called out those who failed, clearly telling them, “You’re still not good enough.” That was the standard of the knights who were entrusted with the safety of the kingdom. And though it made sense, it was definitely harsh.

“—That’s all. Everyone else will be continuing the exam.”

“Guh...!”

About half of the young hopefuls had been called out. Their reactions varied from bitter to angry, and some even accepted it as if it were the natural outcome. However, not a single one objected to the decision.

“How strange,” I remarked. “I figured at least one of them would flare up and argue.”

“It’s the right decision based on the results of the mock battles,” Henblitz said. “I’m sure they understand that already.”

Not everything could be determined based on the mock battles between candidates, but a good amount could be. And maybe they accepted it precisely because of the confidence they had in their own abilities—those who’d been turned away could clearly see that they weren’t good enough to be here.

I hoped they could use this unfortunate result as a source of encouragement to reach greater heights. I doubted their lives would ever cross paths with mine—they were no more than strangers I just happened to be watching today. Still, I prayed that they would continue honing their art and that their aspirations of joining the greatest knights in the kingdom wouldn’t end here.

You could see this as a sort of selfish indulgence on my part. If they didn’t give up and kept trying, fate or luck might bless them—much like they’d blessed me. Walking a path and reaching a destination without encountering any obstacles was easy but boring.

I wonder whether I feel this way because I went down the rocky path of becoming a swordsman. Not everyone thinks that way, though, so I’d have a hard time arguing my point. Still, from an outsider’s perspective, my current position could definitely be classified as outstandingly successful.

“We will now begin the mock battles against instructors. Those who aren’t in proper condition or those feeling too much pain, speak up now...” The instructor looked around at the knight hopefuls. “Well, looks like you’re all good to go.”

There were times when someone was in tip-top shape at the start of a battle, but a single unexpected blow would suddenly render them incapable of performing.

“So they take that stuff into consideration too,” I said.

Henblitz nodded. “Yes, just in case. We can’t guarantee that everyone will make it out of the matches unharmed.”

The knights were very thorough. Still, anyone who was injured enough by a mere mock battle to be affected was unlikely to be able to push through the pain and pass these exams. Even if they dropped out now, it wouldn’t change the end result.

“Adel Klein! Step forward!”

“Yes, sir!”

Now that the candidates had made it past the mock battles among themselves, it was time to face active knights of the Liberion Order. You could say that this was when the true test began. The key to advancing to the next step of the exam would be making an impact during this match. Not that I knew anything about how they were being scored—it just seemed pretty obvious.

“Ooh, Adel versus Evans, huh?” I said. “I’m looking forward to this one.”

Taking up a wooden sword, Adel’s opponent was none other than Evans Gene. It was a match between the tomboy candidate and the energetic young knight. This’ll definitely be intriguing. Adel had very low odds of winning, though. Evans was one of the younger knights to join the Liberion Order, and his skills were well beyond those of any of the candidates.

Before the match started, I turned to Henblitz. “Just to ask...”

“Yes? What is it?”

“Has anyone ever beaten one of the instructors?”

There was an element of chance in a match, so an upset wasn’t out of the question. But against a Liberion Knight, the probability of that happening was unfathomably low. As their special instructor, I knew exactly how strong the knights were—they were all stalwart fighters possessing first-class physiques, techniques, and mental fortitude. To add to that, those selected to proctor the exams were definitely the cream of the crop. I could guarantee it.

Evans was very strong. Even if you considered every single citizen of Liberis, it would be faster to count where he ranked in strength from the top down. I wondered if any candidate had ever pulled off the spectacular feat of beating such a knight.

“Many have put up a good fight...” Henblitz began. “There are indeed a scant few who’ve won. However...”

“However?”

“As far as I know, only the commander has ever won an overwhelming victory.”

“I see...”

Yup. That’s Allucia. She’d been plenty strong, even when she’d been attending the dojo. When she’d first begun training at the dojo, she’d already had the makings of an excellent swordswoman. To add to that, she was earnest in her studies and abnormally fast at learning. She’d mastered all of our techniques in a quick four years. Allucia definitely has a natural gift for it. She’d left the dojo at the age of sixteen—for her to not only beat an active knight of the Liberion Order but to completely overwhelm one was quite the terrifying story.

Now I was curious about how Henblitz’s exam had gone. It would be a little rude to ask him about it directly, though. It wasn’t particularly important whether he’d won, had put up a good fight, or had completely lost. What mattered was that he now served as the lieutenant commander of the illustrious Liberion Order.

“Allucia sure is strong...” I said.

“And you’re quite the man yourself for having tempered her into who she is today.”

“Ha ha ha... You’ve got me blushing.”

I was able to beat Allucia now because of my good eyes and because I had far more years of experience under my belt. Also, you could technically count the muscle advantage I had as a man. This wasn’t me being humble or anything—it was a simple fact. She had far more speed and stamina than me. She also far surpassed me in terms of latent potential.

Having raised such a spectacular swordswoman was definitely an outstanding achievement. I was very proud of that. But I couldn’t afford to get up on my high horse. I had to do my best to maintain my dignity.

“Begin!”

“Hiyaaaah!”

While my thoughts drifted to the active knight commander’s strength, the match between Adel and Evans started. Adel was as intense as ever. Against an amateur, her roar alone could overwhelm her opponent. However, she wasn’t facing an amateur—Evans was a professional knight, and intensity wasn’t enough to make him falter even a little.

“Right, Adel, so your first attack was easily dodged,” I observed from above. “What’ll you do next?”

“Let’s wait and see,” Henblitz said.

Adel had chosen a high downward slash as her opening move. Her footwork wasn’t quite there yet, but this was hawk killer—or an incomplete version of it. It was a technique we taught at our dojo. Hawk killer brought out as much firepower as you could muster, but it would never hit unless you caught your opponent completely off guard or completed the move as a perfect counter.

Evans tilted his body to dodge her strike while meeting the blow with his wooden sword, warding it off completely. Henblitz could probably stop it head-on. Before I’d started teaching here, Evans probably would’ve tried to as well. I was delighted to see that he was putting my teachings into practice.

Blocking head-on would’ve been fine too. They were both using wooden swords, so she wasn’t going to cut through or anything. However, Evans understood that what I’d taught him would be effective here. In other words, my style was properly seeping into the Liberion Order’s bloodstream. I’d never expected to realize that this way.

“Hyaaah!”

“Ooh, a good return strike.”

Despite missing her first slash, Adel immediately shifted into another attack. Her plan wasn’t to win in one blow but to focus on repeated slashes. She was shifting to technique over brute force. Being able to notice the flaw in her approach and immediately shift to something else was a splendid weapon in its own right.

“Hmph! Uraaah!”

“She’s been forced out of range,” Henblitz commented. “She won’t be able to hit him like that.”

“She’s already a fair bit shorter, and her footwork isn’t at his level either...” I said.

Evans fended off Adel’s fierce attacks with ease, but not through the use of brute strength—he was properly parrying everything. Since he already had a perfect read of Adel’s range, he was using his sword and footwork to keep himself just out of her kill zone. Adel definitely possessed both strength and speed, but compared to Curuni, who often fought tooth and nail against Evans...

“I’ve thought this since I started learning from you,” Henblitz said, “but your techniques for footwork and controlling one’s center of gravity are amazing.”

“Ha ha ha, that’s our specialty.”

The human body was much faster at advancing than retreating. Going by that logic, it was weird that Adel wasn’t getting in range. But such was reality. Evans was skillfully evading the tip of Adel’s sword.

It wouldn’t be much of an exam if the instructor just ran away the whole time, though. That was why he was meeting Adel’s strikes with his wooden sword every now and then. And frankly, evading caused much more physical and mental damage than blocking. It was pretty hard on your fighting spirit when your sword couldn’t find its target.

Adel had learned the basics of footwork at our dojo, but there was a huge gap in skill level on display—someone who’d only been learning swordplay for a few years would struggle against someone who’d already learned swordplay and had spent several years improving it. Fighting spirit was nowhere near enough to close that gap. Setting aside whether Adel passed this test or not, her besting Evans in an unexpected upset was definitely unlikely.

“Tch! Haaaah!”

“Oooh.”

And just as that thought came to mind, Adel’s movements changed once more. Perhaps judging that she wasn’t going to reach her opponent like this, she stepped in far deeper than usual. Evans backed off a few steps and kept a careful eye on her. Then, Adel’s body went almost horizontal to the ground as she reached out with all her might—this made her reach far longer than you’d imagine was possible given her physique.

“Creeping ivy... A good choice.”

This was a thrusting technique from the fourth offensive form—creeping ivy. By stepping in, lunging the body forward, stretching out one arm, and holding the hilt of your sword at its very tip, you could deliver a thrust that surpassed your opponent’s expectations. It was good for breaking a stalemate and for catching your opponent off guard.

Creeping ivy was one of the best techniques taught at our dojo for surprising a more skilled opponent. Adel had come to this conclusion on the fly, and her quick wits were praiseworthy.

“Creeping ivy?” Henblitz repeated. “I must say, that’s rather eccentric for one of your techniques.”

“Well, that’s kinda the point. However...”

Evans had definitely been caught off guard. The tip of her blade, which he’d thought would never reach him, was closing in. This was bewildering.

“Guh...!”

But alas, Adel’s desperate strike was blocked with relative—but not too much—ease. From my perspective, there were two reasons for her failure. First was Adel’s technique. Creeping ivy was suited for surprise attacks, but if your opponent sensed it coming, it lost a lot of its impact. That alone ruined half the plan.

To add to that, Adel didn’t quite have enough muscle to grip the hilt right at its tip while producing enough force to defeat an opponent. A wooden sword was lighter than a metal one, but you still needed a certain level of grip strength to thrust forward in a perfectly straight line. Without that strength, your speed and accuracy fell.

We also had to take into account Evans’s skill and wariness. Had this exam taken place before I’d come here as a special instructor, her move might’ve been somewhat more effective. However, I’d had the knights focus on the possibility of such attacks, how to manipulate the body, and how to apply techniques and strategies in battle.

I hadn’t taught them specifically about creeping ivy, of course. Henblitz and Evans were both witnessing it for the first time. However, I’d drilled my expertise into the knights. Evans had sensed that Adel had been winding up for something new—thus, he’d lowered the tip of his blade to compensate for any approach and had readied himself to move at a moment’s notice. The lower body moved better with your arms lowered because that position placed less stress on the muscles.

“Aaaaah!”

“Seems like it’s settled,” Henblitz observed.

“Sure does. Looks like she’s out of ideas.”

Now that her desperate attack had failed, Adel’s chances of winning had completely vanished. Not that I’d ever expected her to win anyway. It was as if an extremely brittle sheet of ice had finally snapped. Her perseverance was noteworthy, and I could see that she’d definitely grown. However, it was difficult to fill the gap in skill and experience in such a short time.

Even without me instructing the knights, they constantly sparred with top-class fighters like Henblitz and Allucia. A small difference in skill or muscle was basically nothing to them. With such a large gap in their favor against a more inexperienced opponent, it was simple for them to act as an insurmountable wall. These mock battles weren’t true matches. They were tests. Evans’s goal was to see how much Adel could do.

In other words, he’d held back. After all, it wouldn’t have been much of an exam if the match had ended in an instant. Adel’s creeping ivy had pretty much been the full extent of her capabilities. This demonstrated how large the gap was between the candidates and an active knight of the Liberion Order. Allucia is that much more impressive for so easily breaking down that sturdy wall.

“Hah!”

“Guh!”

Evans shifted from blocking to a sudden counterattack. He’d perfectly read the opening at the end of her move, and he brought his sword down toward Adel’s throat. She was unable to react—the two froze in that pose for a moment, with Evans’s sword stopping just a hair’s breadth from hitting her.

“I yield!” Adel called out.

Evans nodded. “You have excellent spirit and an impressive offense. That last thrust was splendid too. You may step down now.”

“Yes, sir!”

Regardless of winning or losing, Adel was as energetic as ever. That was her forte, after all. Stamina could be acquired through effort and training, but such liveliness was an innate personality trait. Edel was incapable of demonstrating the same energy—his personality was too different from hers. From that perspective, though they applied energy in different ways, Adel and Curuni were pretty similar. If Adel passed, the two were sure to meet, and I hoped they would get along.

“It seems things will go smoothly this year,” Henblitz muttered quietly.

“As opposed to...?”

“Any of the knights losing, of course.”

“Aah...”

Now that he mentioned it, examiners losing to the examinees would cause quite an uproar—especially in an organization that prided itself on its strength. Any knight who lost against an examinee would probably find it pretty awkward within the order. It’d be like people were saying “Hey, that guy lost to a kid.” I doubted anyone would actually say that, but it would definitely be a shock for the losing knight. It would be like me being defeated by a boy who came knocking at my dojo’s door hoping to learn.

Man... Even imagining that is pretty harsh. It’s definitely best for things to go smoothly here. Yup.

“Well, I suppose we’ll just have to see how much they can hang in there against active knights,” I said.

“True. Spirit and guts are just as important as technique.”

“I couldn’t agree more.”

The requirement for any candidate was a bare minimum of skill. However, the truly important attributes needed were the guts to refuse to lose and the spirit to feel frustration rather than resignation when you did lose. I wasn’t saying that these were the only deciding factors, but they had to be there. Mental fortitude was a necessity for anyone living a life of battle.

I hoped all those who chose this path could continue growing without ever losing heart. Though I knew this was an idealistic impossibility, I still couldn’t help but pray for it.

“That marks the end of the practical exams. We will contact you soon regarding the results.”

“Thank you very much!”

After an intense series of matches between candidates and a round of them exchanging blows with active knights of the Liberion Order, the curtains finally fell on what must’ve felt like an extremely long exam for those involved.

Some examinees responded cheerfully, but only a few were capable of it. Their nerves and stamina were stretched to their limits, so it was hard for them to even speak. I understood that feeling well.

However, those who were able to speak loudly in this situation possessed splendid talent. I had no idea whether this detail had an influence on the results, but those candidates definitely left a good impression. There was nothing to lose from doing it—you could call it a technique for living a smooth life.

“Man, I really enjoyed watching that,” I told Henblitz.

“I’m glad to hear it. I’m also glad that we managed to get through to the end without a poor showing from any of our knights.”

“Ha ha ha.”

We spectators were finally getting a break too. I could hear relief in Henblitz’s voice.

Even if one of the knights had lost against one of the candidates, I wouldn’t call it a poor showing. After all, I knew very well how harsh of a training regimen they put themselves through on a daily basis. Anyone who did wrest victory from a knight would be worthy of praise, and there would be no need to speak ill of the loser, though the loser in question probably wouldn’t see it that way.

Just as Henblitz had said, there’d been no stunning upsets during the exams. The knights had handily beaten all of the promising youngsters. That was probably normal. By all rights, they were just that far ahead of anyone at that age. However, every now and then, a genius appeared who completely destroyed such assumptions—like Allucia.

From that perspective, both Adel and Edel definitely had a talent for swordsmanship, but not enough to overcome the experienced and well-trained knights of the order. There was no telling how things would be in the future, of course. If they both continued training and gaining experience, it was entirely possible for them to climb to the upper ranks of knighthood. That’s jumping a little ahead, though—they haven’t yet passed the entrance exam.

“After this is the face-to-face interview, right?” I asked.

“Yes. It will largely focus on each candidate’s mindset and temperament. It’s very rare for anyone to fail after progressing to the interview, though. If anything, it’s more common for those who were just a step short on the practical exams to get picked up.”

“I see...”

There had to be some people who passed the written and practical exams but failed during the interview. Talking one-on-one with a candidate would determine whether they could be trusted with national defense. This was pretty important to figure out at an early phase.

The Liberion Order needed strong combat personnel, but exceptional physicality wasn’t enough. Those who were plenty strong enough but had dangerous thought patterns were probably rejected. This was especially the case because the order handled a lot of confidential information—it would be a bad look if a knight went and blabbed about it to everyone. Even if it was impossible to perfectly read everyone’s nature during the interviews, they had to do everything they could to figure out who each candidate was as a person.

“Incidentally, how did it go for Curuni?” I asked.

“Forgive me, but I cannot share the details of why anyone passed.”

“Ha ha, figures. Sorry for asking.”

Around three years into attending our dojo, Curuni had taken the entrance exam for the Liberion Order. Considering her skill at the time, her passing had honestly been rather dubious. From what I’d just heard, the final interview had likely changed their decision.

I was kind of curious, but Henblitz’s reason for keeping quiet was sound. I was in the wrong for so thoughtlessly asking about it. Henblitz and I got along pretty well, but that didn’t mean it was okay for him to break the rules for me. He really has it together.

Henblitz wouldn’t be able to serve as the lieutenant commander without such traits on top of his combat prowess. In contrast, I was utterly unsuited to such an important position. I wasn’t the type to blab about secrets, but I couldn’t deny the possibility that I would let something slip unintentionally.

If I became privy to a state secret—especially a military one—I would know that I had to keep quiet. Still, I wouldn’t necessarily know how much had to be hidden and how much could technically be shared.

For example, the knights trained within a closed room separated by a courtyard and yet another outer wall. This was for reasons of national defense. Who trained how and with what frequency was strictly confidential information. I hadn’t known that before I’d started as a special instructor, though. My common sense had told me that the knights should’ve trained in the open so that the people knew how strong they were.

Even when I talked with Mewi at home, I never told her what we actually did during training. I’d learned that this was the kind of stuff I couldn’t speak about. Still, I had a problem understanding all of these institutional rules unless I was directly involved. I could technically learn, but I’d spent many years out in the sticks having nothing to do with anything of national importance. Because of that, I had a tremendous lack of experience.

All of that was why I was ill-suited for a position of leadership in the order. I was an old man who only knew how to swing a sword and how to teach others to wield one. Things were just so much easier that way.

Allucia and Henblitz kept sharing all kinds of information with me so that I wasn’t left out, but sometimes I thought that they really didn’t have to. Being part of the inner circle of an organization sure was complicated.

“Will the interviews be conducted right away?” I asked.

“No, they’ll take place tomorrow. We need time to decide on who passed the practical exams, and we’re also taking the candidates’ exhaustion into consideration.”

“I see.”

People didn’t function well when tired. That was especially true after some vigorous mock battles. Anyone would struggle to hold a proper conversation in that state, so an interview to join the great Liberion Order would be intensely difficult.

“Besides,” Henblitz added, shrugging somewhat jokingly, “if the interviews were held right after the practical exams, I wouldn’t have the time to be here now.”

“Ha ha ha, there’s the important part.”

This also implied that he would be present during the interviews. If I had to guess, Allucia would also be in charge of them. That meant the candidates would be personally meeting the knight commander and her lieutenant. That has to be hard on the nerves. But if the candidates passed, they would see their leaders all the time, even if not on a daily basis. They would just have to get used to it.

“Do you get nervous as an interviewer?” I asked.

“Somewhat. I can’t help but be conscious of how I’m perceived.”

Even a man at Henblitz’s level got tense over this. I’d never been in a position to select personnel, so I didn’t really understand. We had hopefuls knock on the dojo’s door all the time, but we didn’t have anything so formal as an interview. Our entry process was more of a casual greeting.

Dojos in remote locations like ours generally weren’t picky about students. To put it simply, doing so would affect our income. That said, we expelled those who weren’t worth the work we put into them. It was pretty rare, but it had happened.

The Liberion Order was surely much stricter. Knights were often expected to make public appearances as representatives of the kingdom, so any unbecoming conduct would stick out like a sore thumb. Nobody wanted a knight like that.

“I’m guessing the interview process is also secret...” I said. “Anyway, I’m hoping you’ll remain impartial during them.”

“Of course. We won’t favor any candidates.”

Nobody wanted a knight who was admitted because they knew the right people either. It would be meaningless for hopeful candidates to pass like that. I wanted Adel and Edel to join the order entirely on their own merits.

That said, I’d been granted my position because of Allucia’s partiality, so I couldn’t argue my point. I wanted to believe I’d put in the work to live up to expectations, no matter how it’d all started, and if I ever got discharged, I would be utterly ashamed of myself. I had to make sure never to sit on my laurels. I’d even stopped grumbling about this title being beyond my abilities, after all.

I discussed the exams with Henblitz for a while, and once all the examinees were gone, I saw knights trickling into the training hall.

“Oh, people are starting to come in.”

They were free to use the room now that it wasn’t being used for exams, so the particularly passionate knights were already showing up.

“Good work, Evans.”

“Ha ha... I was pretty nervous... I mean, I had to make sure not to lose. I couldn’t have them looking down on the knights ’cause of me...”

“Well, you won. It worked out fine.”

Among them was Evans, who’d been proctoring the exams. He looked pretty worn out. The dignity in his voice that he’d maintained throughout all the exams was gone. While he’d served as an examiner, his role had been to measure the candidates’ abilities—he wouldn’t really participate in things going forward. If he’d been expected to do more, he wouldn’t have had the time to be swinging his sword in the training hall right after it was over.

It was pretty impressive for him to come right in when the doors were open. While he wasn’t physically spent, his mental fatigue had to have been considerable. Evans is definitely enthralled by the blade. He has such a promising future. Seeing his drive up close like this, I felt myself get more and more motivated.

“Guess I’ll get some exercise in too,” I said.

“Allow me to accompany you,” Henblitz offered.

“Ooh. Then let’s get to it.”

Having just observed the exams, I was understandably worked up. So I went along with that feeling and decided to go down to the training hall too. It seemed Henblitz was of the same mind. It’s only natural to want to swing your sword after watching matches like that.

It was such a luxury to be able to wield my sword among those who were so passionate. I had to put in the effort not to lose to their spirit. And I need to continue being a good example for those fine youngsters.

◇

“Mr. Beryl, good morning.”

“Morning, Henblitz.”

Several days had passed since I’d observed the practical exams for the Liberion Order. As always, my plan for the day had been to train the knights, but it seemed the winds were shifting in a slightly different direction.

“Forgive me,” said Henblitz. “I know it’s rather hot outside...”

“Well, there’s no helping it. I don’t own any armor.”

There was a reason Henblitz was apologizing immediately after greeting me: It had to do with the clothing I was wearing, which was at odds with the weather. We were currently in the middle of spring—not too long ago, it would get chilly in the mornings and evenings, but the temperatures were now consistently pleasant. I could get a good night’s sleep with no more than a thin blanket, and a comfortable temperature enveloped the city all throughout the day. It was also very kind on my joints. Truly, spring was a splendid season.

However, despite the mild season, I was wearing the overcoat for the Liberion Order. That was why he was apologizing. Henblitz had phrased it as an “If possible, could you wear this?” kind of thing, but I didn’t want to look lame in front of everyone, so I’d immediately gone along with it.

As for why exactly he’d requested this of me, well, today was the first day that the newly inaugurated knights would be coming to the office. I didn’t know the exact schedule of what had gone on since the practical exams or how the knights had been chosen, though. That wasn’t my job, after all.

Also, while I knew there’d been an inauguration ceremony, I hadn’t gone to see it. I was an instructor, not a knight. Now that I thought about it, my title was rather mysterious. You could say I was an outside consultant—I wasn’t involved in any of the order’s politics or strategic planning. I was only here to polish the knights’ sword skills to the best of my abilities.

That was why Allucia had called the position “special” instructor from the very beginning. I was a complete irregularity, and it seemed I had no predecessors. That meant that creating a new title and forcing me into it had been a boon of Allucia’s political maneuvering. A part of me wanted to complain about using such skills for something so insignificant, but I was satisfied with my position, so everything was fine in hindsight.

Anyway, my title and standing were somewhat difficult to explain. The knights who’d been there when Allucia had first dragged me into the office had already accepted me, but my role still had to be explained to the new knights joining the order.

It seemed like Allucia was trying to make my existence known far and wide, but I didn’t know whether information about the Liberion Order’s special instructor was spreading much to the public.

That was why I was here now, dressed as formally as I could manage, to greet the new recruits. I didn’t want people going, “Who the heck’s that old guy?” while I stood next to Allucia and Henblitz in plain clothes. And while it was a little hot in my overcoat, I just had to put up with it. Things could’ve been far worse had this ceremony taken place in the middle of summer.

“I see everyone is here already.”

That was when the knight commander arrived. We were gathered in the order’s courtyard rather than the training hall. Pretty much all of the knights protecting Baltrain were present except for those who were unable to make it on short notice. It was nice to get the greetings out of the way all at once. It would also be disappointing for the new recruits if there were too many people missing.

“Master, Henblitz, good morning.”

I nodded to her. “Yo. Morning.”

“Good morning, Commander.”

The knight commander—who was also a sword instructor—the lieutenant commander, and the special instructor for the order were now together. Looking only at our titles, we three seemed kind of impressive. Our statuses differed from everyone else’s when it came to greeting the new recruits, so it’d naturally ended up this way.

Memories of being brought here by Allucia’s reckless behavior came flooding back to me. I’d greeted the knights for the first time in this very courtyard. It’d been an utterly bewildering experience at the time, but now I simply counted it among my many memories. Hard to say whether it’s a good memory, though.

Still, I was far less nervous now than I’d been back then. I was mostly used to the atmosphere within the Liberion Order. About a year had passed since I’d started teaching here, so I was able to relax quite a bit.

“How many new recruits are there?” I asked, just to have something to talk about. We were here to greet said new recruits, so we had nothing to do until they arrived.

“This year, eleven,” Allucia answered. “A few more than previous years.”

“That so? How many is normal?”

“Somewhere between five and ten.”

“Hmm...”

If they got five to ten new knights a year, then by simple math, that meant at least fifty knights would join over the course of ten years. I didn’t know how many knights were currently serving in Baltrain, but as a general guess, there were at least a hundred—at most, two hundred. That would imply that over the course of ten years, the roster would grow by half its size. The math didn’t feel quite right. Even taking into consideration vacancies due to injuries, accidents, and unforeseen events, it just didn’t make sense.

“There are around a hundred knights in Baltrain, right?” I asked. “I feel like it doesn’t add up if that many people join each year.”

“That’s because you only know of the knights in Baltrain,” Henblitz said. “There are other postings outside the capital.”

“Aah, I see.”

It turned out the Liberion Order didn’t only operate out of Baltrain. That honestly made perfect sense, and I could only lament my thoughtlessness at never having considered it. Apparently, even if you joined the order, it was possible to be stationed somewhere other than the heart of the kingdom. I had no idea where the other postings could be, though.

It hadn’t seemed like there were any knights stationed in Flumvelk, so they had to be somewhere else. But I couldn’t figure out where that somewhere could be—I didn’t know about any other places in Liberis besides Beaden, Baltrain, and Flumvelk. You could criticize me for my utter ignorance, but lacking that knowledge had never been an inconvenience to my life, so there was no helping it.

“I’m pretty sure there wasn’t anyone stationed in Flumvelk,” I mused aloud. “Guess they’re elsewhere?”

“Indeed. There haven’t been any recent wars with Sphenedyardvania, after all,” Henblitz explained. “Discounting emergencies, Flumvelk’s provincial army suffices.”

“I see. So that’s how it works...”

Flumvelk was the region in Liberis that bordered Sphenedyardvania. However, the two nations weren’t in conflict, so there was no need to mess around and station a needlessly large military presence there. I just happened to have a relatively poor impression of Sphenedyardvania due to personal experience, but historically, our nations had gotten along rather well. The recent chaos could be attributed to Pope Morris going mad. And as a matter of fact, their royal family had taken in Princess Salacia, so they truly seemed to want to live in harmony.

“So that means...” I prompted.

“The primary postings are at the western border in Vesparta and on the northern coast in Hugenbite,” Allucia answered.

“Hmm...”

I’d never heard of either city. The western border would be with the Salura Zaruk Empire. Our nation had historically gone to war with them, so leaving knights there made sense. However, stationing knights to the north was rather unexpected.

Liberis was situated on the northern precipice of the Galean continent. The only thing farther north was the ocean. There could be continents beyond Galea, so perhaps an invasion was possible. Someone smarter than me must’ve made that decision—there’s no point in questioning it.

“So it’s possible the new recruits will be posted there too?” I asked.

“It is,” Allucia confirmed. “Calling it a ‘possibility’ may sound strange coming from the people making the decision, though.”

“Oh, right.”

I almost forgot I was standing with the knight commander and her lieutenant. No one stood above them in the Liberion order, and they had a huge influence over where personnel were posted. They couldn’t ignore any directives from the royal family, of course, but from what I’d personally witnessed, the order was largely left to its own devices.

“It’s about time for them to arrive,” Allucia remarked.

“Got it.”

After killing some time with idle chatter, it seemed the new recruits were almost here. Incidentally, another knight was in charge of meeting them outside. Having the knight commander and her lieutenant do so would pose a few problems with hierarchy. There was no need to be domineering, but those who stood at the top had to maintain a minimum level of dignity.

I actually had no idea who’d passed. They would probably tell me if I asked, but I’d deliberately chosen not to. So, I didn’t know whether Adel and Edel would be showing up today. They could both be here, or just one of them, or perhaps neither.

Nothing would change, even if I asked about it. I was no more than an instructor invited in from the outside, and I wasn’t the least bit involved with the order’s management. It would be wrong for me to selfishly try to butt in—the twins wouldn’t thank me for it anyway.

Besides, no matter who showed up, it didn’t change what I had to do. My role here was to train the knights as best I could, and there was absolutely no need for restraint or favoritism. Such things didn’t help people get stronger. Reality was harsher than that.

For example, if a knight came to me because the training was too hard and they wanted to quit, I would meet with them and listen to their worries sincerely, but I wouldn’t ease up my instruction just for their sake. Kindness and softness were completely different things.

“It’s time... Form up!”

Allucia’s command echoed over the courtyard. All of the knights present instantly took formation with quick and exact movements that had long been drilled into them. It was impressive no matter how many times I saw it. You would never see this kind of precision at a countryside dojo, and the sight once again reminded me that the Liberion Order was more than a gathering of individually powerful fighters—they were a disciplined military force.

“Forward, march!”

Shortly after everyone took position in the courtyard, another voice boomed out from the entrance.

“They’ve arrived...” Henblitz whispered next to me, low enough that only I could hear him.

Thirteen people entered the courtyard. Eleven of them were new recruits. They were being led by one knight and flanked by another. All of the new knights were wearing sparkling armor. It painted quite the picture. Their faces still had the features of boys and girls, but the passing of years would surely turn their countenances into those of splendid knights.

Surrounded by their seniors, the recruits looked absolutely rigid. And I couldn’t blame them—it would have been unreasonable to ask them to loosen up during such a welcome. However, from what I could tell, there was exactly one among them who wasn’t the least bit stiff.

With a look of absolute confidence plastered on her face, clad not in the training garb I usually saw her in but proudly wearing a set of shining silver armor, was Adel. Right behind her was Edel, who was very clearly nervous—this was also very much in line with his personality.

It seemed the two of them had passed the exams. I knew it was unbecoming to grin like an idiot, but I couldn’t control my cheeks. Up until last summer, these twins had constantly boasted about becoming adventurers. In all likelihood—or rather, without a doubt—Henblitz had influenced them to take the entrance exams for the Liberion Order instead.

Given the chance, I wanted to ask them about it, but diving into such personal matters was a little uncouth. At any rate, I was proud of them for joining the order. That meant at least four pupils from our dojo were now counted among the knights’ ranks.

Hmm. Everyone’s so talented. One of them is even the knight commander. I’m surprised that such a remote dojo attracted so much talent.

Being an adventurer was also a popular profession, but parents were probably prouder of their children for joining the great Liberion Order. It was a line of work that put their lives at risk, but the same was true for adventurers.

If anything, being a knight was safer. Being a knight was the top combat profession you could aspire to in Liberis—members of the magic corps ranked closely behind, and after that were adventurers and mercenaries. The first two received great favor as national institutions, placing them higher on the list. Adventurers weren’t neglected or anything, but they were judged more on individual merit. From that perspective, it’s even more impressive that Surena became so famous all on her own. Maybe she really is the most talented of my pupils.

“Halt!”

As such thoughts crossed my mind, the new knights finished walking down the rows of knights flanking them on both sides. They were called to a stop at the center of the courtyard. I wondered if they rehearsed these things—I’d never seen such practice during the hours I’d spent at the office, at least. Maybe they used places other than the training hall. Not that it’s any of my concern.

“I’ve brought the eleven newly inaugurated knights.”

“Well done. You may stand down.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

With that, the knight who’d led the new recruits stepped back behind the group. Allucia was now speaking with her public voice. I’d been around her during official business—like on the expedition to Flumvelk—but I spent a lot more time interacting with the normal Allucia on a daily basis. It was still a fresh experience to see her speaking in such a gallant tone. Every time I saw her like this, it reminded me how splendidly she’d grown up. It might be pretty rude to have such an impression of the knight commander, though...

“Listen closely!” Henblitz bellowed.

It seemed he was signaling that Allucia was about to address them. Everyone present straightened up. Well, they’d already been plenty straight, but the absolute unity of it was rather astounding. Their boots all came together with a thump at the exact same moment. Pretty cool, but I have no desire to join them.

“I am Allucia Citrus. I have been entrusted with the seat of knight commander of the Liberion Order. Allow me to express my delight over welcoming so many new compatriots into our ranks.”

Allucia’s dignified voice resonated throughout the silent courtyard. I had no experience giving this kind of speech. When she’d dragged me out here nearly a year ago, I hadn’t done more than say one or two words. It hadn’t really been a speech.

Allucia and Warren had told me that I would have more opportunities to step onto such a stage in the future. A part of me wanted nothing to do with it, but life wasn’t that easy—I couldn’t get by exhibiting such selfish behavior. It was better to just prepare for the worst case, when I would have to address a crowd like this.

Though Allucia was my pupil in swordsmanship, she was my mentor in these kinds of social matters. This was a valuable opportunity for me to learn about how to conduct myself and what words to use. So, I listened closely to everything she said.

“The Liberion Order is the shield that protects the kingdom and the spear that vanquishes its foes. I hope to see all of you demonstrate your abilities as knights. As an organization, we will spare nothing in supporting you to that end.”

From the provisioning of equipment to free use of potions and opening the doors of its training hall, the Liberion Order was the perfect environment for nurturing strength. The plate armor issued to every knight was sturdy, but having access to potions was an even bigger deal—these potions, provided by the magic corps, were all high-quality.

I’d used them a few times too. They healed wounds at a whole other level. Potions made by boiling down herbs were effective, but nowhere near as amazing as potions infused with magic. Also, the bitterness and stench of the herbs wasn’t an issue.

Potions enhanced by magic and those made entirely of magic were very expensive, but the order obtained a fixed amount for free use as part of a knight’s benefits. That meant knights could get back to training right away as long as they didn’t suffer a severe injury. This enabled them to spend more time training, and they didn’t have to be overly cautious about getting hurt. Not that I wanted them to get hurt, but it was important to get used to pain. Being able to accumulate that experience without worrying about dying was a truly welcome possibility for any fighter.

“I’m sure the eleven of you gathered here today all have your own aspirations. Some hope to hone their art. Others desire fame and fortune. We will not deny any of it. As long as you remain faithful to the mission, the kingdom, and your own desires, this will be a place where you can chase your dreams.”

This next part seemed quite personal. I understood recognizing people who wanted to hone their art, but not denying those who were only after fame and fortune was a rather amazing statement. A normal state organization wouldn’t say or even imply such things.

But the Liberion Order dared to not deny it. Well, I’m paid pretty well too, and I’m grateful for that. Regardless, Allucia made sure to inform them that they had to remain faithful to the mission and to the kingdom. As long as they kept to that vow, they were free to satisfy their own desires.

To be quite frank, it was unrealistic to hope for absolute and selfless devotion. If such a thing were possible, wars would never happen—including cross-border conflicts. Individuals and nations differed in scale, but both acted in their own self-interests, which often led to conflict.

So, it was better just to affirm these desires while making sure the knights fulfilled their duties. Anyone who would misinterpret this probably wouldn’t have made it past the interview. Otherwise, there would be far more self-indulgent knights around. There was a lot of meaning behind Allucia’s words.

“Here on this day, we hope that each of you strive to reach even greater heights by our side. We wish for you the start of a bright new life, and that, after some time, you may look back fondly on your time as part of the Liberion Order.”

Allucia’s words flowed clearly and smoothly. She was probably following some kind of script, but she had nerves of steel to be able to recite her speech so fluidly in such a public setting. It was very impressive. She didn’t even have it written down in front of her.

If I’d tried to recite it, I would’ve probably panicked and made a total mess of it. My personality played a major role in my incompetence, but maybe I just needed more experience. Not that I actually wanted more opportunities to speak in public.

“To that end, we pride ourselves on having the best facilities, equipment, and personnel available to you. I will assist in training you. In addition, there are many others to teach you, like Lieutenant Commander Henblitz Drout and our special instructor, Mr. Beryl Gardenant. Learn as much as you can from us to rush even further ahead along your path.”

When the speech mentioned me, I raised my hand slightly. Being introduced like this made me feel the weight of my title. Adel and Edel already knew me well, but the other nine definitely thought I was just some random old man.

However, unlike my first appearance at the Liberion Order, all the other knights had already accepted me, and none were glaring at me with suspicion. Still, I couldn’t get complacent. I didn’t know whether these new recruits would join my training sessions one day, but I had to make sure that they never looked down on me.

Not too long ago, I would’ve never thought this way. I wondered if that meant I had some confidence now. I just had to be sure it didn’t lead to arrogance.

“One last thing—welcome to the Liberion Order. It is an honor to be able to stand by your side to protect this kingdom. That is all.”

As always, Allucia speaks so crisply when speaking in public. And just as that casual thought crossed my mind, her tone softened at the very end. In that one moment, I could see her usual expression.

The tense atmosphere loosened up in a good way. That had likely been the intention of those last words. She wasn’t just the methodical and unbending knight commander—she’d shown a bit of empathy in the end.

This technique for captivating an audience was rather impressive. She’d climbed to the rank of knight commander at such a young age, after all. I’d learned a lot from hearing her greet the new knights, but it seemed like it would be hard work to adapt these techniques myself.

“We will now show you around the office’s facilities. Henblitz, if you will.”

“Ma’am.”

It seemed like the lieutenant would be personally showing them around the office. There were places only accessible by the upper brass, and the new knights would need someone of a certain standing to show them around properly. For instance, they couldn’t have the new recruits accidentally barging into the knight commander’s office.

“Form up! Follow me in an orderly line!”

“Yes, sir!”

In contrast to Allucia’s calm and dignified voice, Henblitz’s words were full of force. He had quite the battle cry when sparring too—it was enough to make an amateur cower in fear. The new recruits sounded tense when they replied to him. Seems I’m not the only one who can’t afford to be looked down upon. The same went for Allucia and Henblitz. Frightening the recruits was a reasonably effective method to secure a bit of esteem. It wasn’t good to overdo it, of course, but it went without saying that Henblitz knew how far to go.

“The rest of you are dismissed. However, be sure not to get in the way of the new recruits.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I doubted any of the knights would do anything weird with Henblitz leading the group around. Allucia knew this too, so her warning was probably a formality.

Seeing that everyone was dismissed, I was about to make my way to the training hall, but Allucia called me to a stop.

“Ah, Master. I have one matter to discuss with you.”

“Hm?”

A matter to discuss... I don’t have a great history with that phrase... And it’s mostly Allucia’s—and especially Lucy’s—fault.

That said, I couldn’t just ignore her. She wasn’t going to say anything too unreasonable, and seeing how she wasn’t calling me to her office, this wasn’t something that had to be kept secret.

“This’ll be after the new recruits have settled in,” she began. “We’re planning an expedition north with them to Hugenbite. If possible, we’d like you to come with us.”

“Hmm...”

An expedition... Another expedition... I feel like there’ve been a lot of them lately. Am I imagining things?

There was the party in Flumvelk, the escort for Princess Salacia’s wedding, and now a trip to the north with the new recruits. We were going in the opposite direction this time, though. Still, long-distance traveling was bad for the body. Can’t really refuse, can I?

“And what’s the goal of this expedition?” I asked. It had to be more than just a march with the new recruits.

“One goal is getting the new recruits to experience what an expedition is like. Another is to greet the knights stationed to the north. They’re located at the northern edge of the Aflatta Mountain Range. If there are any threats in the area, we will work together to expel them. That about sums it up.”

“I see.”

That was a perfectly sound reason. Much like when we escorted Princess Salacia, knights were often charged with keeping public order beyond just the capital. It was important to familiarize them with the process while they were early in their careers—that way, they’d be able to accomplish all of their professional duties.

It was also important to meet the knights stationed in Hugenbite. I didn’t know whether the new recruits would ever be directly involved with them, but getting to know one another as fellow knights was more than enough of a reason on its own.

I didn’t know the actual strategic importance of the north. Still, the Liberion Order had gone out of their way to create a permanent posting there, so it was only right to assume it had some significance.

I also couldn’t overlook the fact that it was near the Aflatta Mountain Range. My hometown bordered those mountains, though it was nearer to the center. That wilderness was enough of a threat that we had to periodically venture into the mountains to clear out saberboars. Due to the sheer size of the entire mountain range, it was that much more dangerous to humans.

This did, however, come with some blessings. There were no military attempts to conquer the mountain range from Beaden because we were too close to the border—the kingdom didn’t want any stray personnel accidentally getting too close to the border and causing an international incident. But all the way to the north, there were no national borders. Knights could be actively mobilized to take care of threats in the mountains. Because of how rampant monsters were in this world, lands that humans could occupy in peace were very valuable. Hugenbite must be a region worth mobilizing the order to secure.

“I’ll have to talk with Mewi about it,” I said. “Either way, I think it’ll be fine as long as we’re not leaving right away.”

“Thank you. I’ll provide you with the details later.”

“Sure thing.”

I was a little worried about leaving Mewi on her own again, but she seemed to have managed just fine during the last expedition. I wasn’t leaving her to her own devices or anything. It seemed Lucy and Allucia thought I was a bit overprotective, though. Maybe it was best to just be a little worried.

At any rate, I was very interested in lands I’d yet to see. I’d never given such things any thought during my time in Beaden. But after coming to Baltrain and visiting Flumvelk and Dilmahakha, I’d started to develop a lot more interest in the world.

This wasn’t a bad thing—once everything calmed down, I was thinking of taking Mewi on a trip somewhere too. It wasn’t like I was up to no good. Even at this age, outside stimulus was enough for me to change the way I perceived things, and I wanted to value such realizations in the future. Otherwise, there was nothing ahead of me but growing older.

“All right, guess I’ll head over to the training hall,” I said.

“I also have duties to attend to, so if you’ll excuse me.”

“Sorry to say this every time, but try not to overwork yourself.”

“I won’t. Thank you for your consideration.”

I parted ways with Allucia. Now that there were new knights, there was certainly more paperwork to go along with them. The additional personnel also meant they had to rework the administrative schedule.

As ever, the knight commander was extremely busy around the clock. I conveyed my concerns to her all the time, not wanting her to ruin her health, but there really was nothing I could do to lessen her office tasks. Even though she had Henblitz to help her, standing at the top of such an important organization was a lot of work. More astoundingly, before my arrival, she’d also served as the order’s only swordsmanship instructor.

Not to sound full of myself, but I want her to leave the knights’ training entirely to me. That’ll reduce her workload at least a little bit.

“Whew... Okay, time to get some exercise.”

Worrying about things endlessly wasn’t going to solve anything. When it came to reducing Allucia’s workload, there was at least one thing I could do—and it was something I enjoyed. If anything, it was my life’s calling.

“I’m curious about the newbies too.”

I continued muttering to myself as I made my way to the training hall. There was only so much I could tell from watching the practical exams compared to actually trading blows with them. This was especially true since I would be teaching them.

Anyone was capable of observing and pointing out a few shortcomings. Knowledge could be gained—to a certain extent—just by straining your eyes at a desk. However, few were capable of passing down techniques that could be used in combat, and a good swordsman didn’t necessarily make for a good instructor. It was important for a swordplay instructor to possess the techniques and experiences they’d developed in practical applications of their art, especially since swordsmanship was a physical vocation that required moving the body.

In that sense, I had both the knowledge and the experience. Ficelle would be an example of someone who didn’t. That’s just how things are right now, though—she could definitely develop more in the future.

Ficelle was a little too caught up in doing things her way, using techniques that’d worked best for her when she’d been a student. To improve, she needed to broaden her perspective. I was doing my best to assist her with that and was ready to cut in every now and then.

If I overdid it, it would ruin her ambitions and future, so I was still trying to find the right balance. I didn’t have any experience teaching someone else to be an instructor, after all—that required an entirely different skill set, and I wasn’t sure if I had it or not. If Ficelle ever became an outstanding teacher, maybe I could count that as a success on my part too.

Allucia...didn’t count. I hadn’t taught her anything beyond wielding a sword, but she’d still come so far. She was definitely a genius. Not only did she possess tremendous skill with a blade, but she also had the quick wits to manage an entire organization. To add to that, she had terrific looks and character. She’d truly been blessed with a multitude of gifts from the heavens.

Even if she hadn’t attended our dojo, I was sure she would’ve been top-class in some other field. That was simply how much her talent towered above all others. It was an honor for such a gifted individual to idolize me as an instructor, but my personality kept me timid about it. Had I been a nastier person at heart, I probably would’ve taken advantage of her position in all sorts of ways. I suppose that must make me rather wholesome—I don’t intend to ever abuse our personal connection and her position for my own gain.

While I hadn’t intended to take advantage of her position, Allucia had dragged me out of the countryside to make me the special instructor for the Liberion Order. That had been quite the feat. After an adjustment period, I actually liked my current environment and was quite satisfied. Still, for better or worse, she’d thrown my life plan into utter chaos. What life plan? It’s not like I actually had one to begin with.

At any rate, I wanted to do what I could so that I didn’t bring shame to my name as an instructor. I also sought to reduce Allucia’s workload. I wasn’t quite sure where to set the goalpost, but striving for something was more meaningful than mindlessly doing a job I’d been given.

And with such thoughts in mind, I entered the training hall, where some knights were already passionately practicing their swordplay.

“Oh, I see you’ve all already started,” I remarked.

“Mr. Beryl! We look forward to receiving your guidance today!”

As ever, the knights here were all magnificent swordsmen. And with Allucia and Henblitz at the top, nobody here could get arrogant. If they started resting on their laurels, they would never catch up—they’d stop growing on the spot.

I had to be sure that never happened—and that I didn’t become arrogant myself. This was especially the case when I found myself among the kingdom’s strongest knights. Their idolization of me was both a strong medicine and a poison. As an instructor and as an individual, it was important to relax every now and then, but that didn’t mean I could slack off.

It’s time to get to work.

Interlude

“Adel Klein. I hereby grant you the title of knight. Serve as the spear that strikes down our kingdom’s foes and as the shield that protects our citizens.”

The reigning king of Liberis, Gladio Ashford el Liberis, held up a longsword. Its luxurious ornamentations indicated that the weapon was entirely ceremonial. He tapped it on the shoulder of the Liberion Order’s newest knight, Adel Klein.

The inauguration ceremony for the Liberion Order’s new recruits continued with all solemnity in the royal palace located in Baltrain’s northern district.

Knights were those who swore absolute loyalty to something. In the Liberion Order’s case, they swore this fealty to Liberis and its royal family. Their greatest charge was to protect not only the royal family but all of the citizens within Liberis’s borders from external threats.

“I humbly accept...”

Basking in the sensation of the longsword against her shoulder, Adel Klein repeated the phrase she’d practiced beforehand. The ceremony was actually rather simple. While not completely outdated, it had been established long ago, and there wasn’t much to memorize. Only the fact that they were meeting the king left an air of tension around them that forbade the slightest blunder.

Even though they were individual knights, their membership in the Liberion Order meant they carried the kingdom’s honor on their shoulders—not only within Liberis’s borders, but in neighboring nations as well. Knights were also often expected to attend important ceremonies, so it was best for them to get used to this formal atmosphere as soon as possible.

The worst could happen during even the most prestigious ceremonies—not too long ago, the delegation from Sphenedyardvania had been attacked by assassins. There was no guarantee that something similar wouldn’t happen again.

Even with all these thoughts of duty and purpose on her mind, Adel casually observed that even in this tough armor, she could feel a slight impact passing through the metal from the sword on her shoulder. It wasn’t really appropriate to notice, given the situation.

“His Majesty King Gladio now departs.”

Eleven—that was the number who’d survived this year’s exams. They were now counted among the elite. With all of the inaugurations over, King Gladio left the room quietly, not showing the slightest hint of fatigue.

The tense atmosphere lifted somewhat with the king’s departure. There were still some foreign authorities present, as well as the knights charged with guiding the new recruits, but the highest authority in the nation had left, and it felt like some pressure had been released. Nobody said anything, but they could all feel it.

The atmosphere had softened, but no one spoke. It was obvious what would happen if someone did, even if very quietly.

“Whew... Man, I was nervous!”

“S-Sis...!”

“Erk!”

Everyone shifted their focus at once. There was no hostility in their gazes, but the sheer intensity made Adel gulp.

As an aside, this was the moment Adel learned that it was possible to falter in the presence of others—even when not trading blows with the strong and powerful. Whether she would learn from the experience was yet to be seen.

Perhaps they were unable to let that pass, or perhaps the timing just happened to line up perfectly—the knight leading the eleven recruits spoke up.

“We’ll withdraw as well. Follow me.”

“Yes, sir.”

With that, the procession of knights filed out of the room. They were still within Liberis’s royal palace, so they weren’t allowed to relax or even grin. Everyone remained silent and walked quietly beneath the corridor’s high ceiling.

And with that tension as a steady constant, they finally passed through the front gates. That was when the leading knight announced the end of the ceremony, cutting the threads of tension that had been binding the eleven recruits.

“That marks the end of the inauguration ceremony. Well done.”

“Haaaah...”

“It really feels like we’ve come to an amazing place...”

“I get you. I’ve only ever gazed at the palace from afar.”

While they were no longer in the palace, they were now knights of the Liberion Order. They were in full dress, equipped in shining silver plate armor, so they couldn’t act totally relaxed in public. Instead, they whispered their opinions to one another very quietly.

Adel, on the other hand, spoke quite loudly to her whispering contemporaries. “Hmph! You’re not gonna be able to keep up if you freak out now!”

“Adel...was it? You can afford to calm down a little...”

Adel hadn’t been completely unafraid while in the palace—the atmosphere had affected her plenty. However, she refused to show such weakness to others, even to the other new recruits. She simply wanted to be strong. This applied in both the physical and mental sense. To that end, she couldn’t afford to huddle up in fear over some mere ceremony. That was how she saw things, at least.

It wasn’t a good idea to crowd in front of the palace gates. After walking some distance away, they bumped into a group of knights on the main road.

“Well done leading the recruits. I’ll take over here.”

“Lieutenant! As you wish, sir!”

One of them was the lieutenant commander of the Liberion Order—Roaring Blade Henblitz Drout. There were none among the knights, including the new recruits, who didn’t know his name.

He and Godspeed Allucia Citrus were the peerless leaders of the Liberion Order. Henblitz was a master of the blade who’d earned his nickname because of his unworldly strength. He was capable of punching through any kind of defense with a single blow. He was a leader who was strict on regulations while also being thoughtful toward his companions. He also had a terrific reputation on the streets. He was an outstanding person, though in a different way than the knight commander. Honestly, they were both far beyond the realm of simply outstanding.

Henblitz was now taking the lead. The recruits hadn’t yet been informed of what exactly they were going to be doing, but they suddenly felt their faces tense up. This wasn’t out of terror, of course. They were genuinely nervous.

“Allow me to introduce myself formally: I am Henblitz Drout. I serve as the lieutenant commander of the Liberion Order. Now that your inauguration is complete, I am delighted to welcome you to our ranks.”

“It’s an honor, sir!” the new recruit at the front replied, representing the group.

He was a little shrill due to nerves, but Henblitz wasn’t so uncouth that he would point that out. The slightest smile highlighted his graceful features.

However, his smile instantly vanished.

“Sir Henblitz! Long time no see!”

“S-Sis...?!”

Edel’s expression and complexion were the very picture of dread as he witnessed his sister’s rude behavior right next to him.

“Adel Klein. I know your name... I’ll let this pass with a warning just this once. I am now your superior officer. Be sure to watch your speech and conduct from this point onward.”

“Hmph! I know that al— Ugh!”

Henblitz kicked off the ground and flew forward at full force. In the literal blink of an eye, he was right in front of Adel, and he let the momentum carry his fist forward. His punch dug mercilessly into Adel’s waist—right where her armor wasn’t protecting her.

“I said I’ll let it pass with a warning once. I also said to be sure to watch your speech and conduct. A failure to follow orders naturally deserves punishment.”

“Ugh... Gh...”

It wasn’t clear whether Adel actually heard Henblitz’s voice. The crushing blow had knocked the wind out of her. Unable to support her own weight, she pitifully fell to her knees.

Henblitz hadn’t hit her at full force, and a knight punching someone entirely out of self-interest was inappropriate. However, discipline was important within the illustrious Liberion Order. This was especially the case because he was personally acquainted with Adel—he couldn’t act imprudently around her.

Adel also understood this...to an extent. Henblitz was definitely a lot stronger than his punch had indicated. Having fought a mock battle against him, she knew he was holding back. She was on her knees, but she wasn’t vomiting, and she hadn’t passed out. And while she didn’t understand it logically, she knew by instinct what kind of organization she’d joined.

“I will now show you around the office,” Henblitz continued, paying no consideration to the girl he’d just punched. “You’ll be working there, so you’d best memorize the layout soon.”

“Huh? Uh, um...?”

One of the new recruits was utterly baffled. He was curious about whether this was really okay. Adel had indeed been at fault for being so impolite. She’d even gotten off with a warning at first, and only after she’d immediately ignored that warning had the hammer come down. It made technical sense. After all, there was no reason for a new recruit to address Henblitz so casually. However, logic and emotion were different matters, and the new recruit felt sympathy toward this fellow knight. Adel was able to rasp out a few breaths now, but she still hadn’t raised her head.

“Do you have something to say?” Henblitz asked Adel.

“N-Nothing... Ah... I mean... No, sir...!”

“So she says,” Henblitz said, turning to the baffled recruit.

“Y-Yes, sir...”

If Adel didn’t have a problem with it, then it was fine. The baffled recruit could do no more than nod his head.

“Then let’s move out. Follow me.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Sis, are you okay...?”

“I-I can walk on my own!”

About twelve seconds had passed since the punch. Henblitz turned his back to the group and began walking. The other experienced knights around him didn’t really have anything to say either—they all just followed him.

Edel held out a worried hand to Adel, but she refused it, standing back up without any help. Henblitz secretly looked back to check on her. The corner of his mouth lifted ever so slightly as he let out a sigh of relief.

Adel’s abilities and personality were pretty much perfectly in line with his own. If she didn’t correct her faults early on, she was very likely to harm herself. Not even Henblitz would be able to cover for a knight acting so improperly in public.

He also understood that she wasn’t the type of person to learn just from being told something. That was why there was a need to drill the fact that she was part of an organization directly into her body.

Even if that strike had been enough to shatter her resolve, Henblitz wouldn’t have apologized to her. He was fully prepared to prostrate himself before Beryl, though. Henblitz would’ve robbed a knight of her bright future by going too far in trying to discipline her—and it would’ve been one of Beryl’s pupils at that. If that’d happened, Henblitz had no idea how he could possibly apologize to him enough.

However, being Beryl’s pupil and being a Liberion Knight were unrelated. That was why Henblitz had done the right thing as a lieutenant. No matter how things ended up, his feelings about the order wouldn’t change—even if it involved the pupil of the instructor he respected so much.

“Ah, yes. There’s something I need to tell you. Just listen as we walk.”

Henblitz had suddenly remembered something—something he needed to get out of the way now. He addressed all the knights present, but this message was for a single person.

“The Liberion Order has invited a special instructor from outside the organization to teach swordsmanship. Strictly speaking, he isn’t a knight, but he’s a master who will be showing you the ways of the blade. Feel free to challenge him to a match. Experience his techniques for yourself. However...”

Henblitz paused meaningfully, prompting a timid reply from one of the recruits.

“However...?”

The lieutenant commander just continued walking forward. He turned his head over his shoulder to face the new knights, then gave them a menacing smile.

“Though he is not a knight, rude behavior toward him will not be tolerated. And you won’t get off as lightly as I just demonstrated. Etch that into your minds.”

Chapter 3: An Old Country Bumpkin Ventures North

“Okay, I’m off.”

“Mm, have a safe trip.”

Mewi saw me off at the door of what I now fully considered to be my home. Somehow, a year had passed since I’d moved to Baltrain. I’d gotten this house from Lucy just before summer, so I was used to the place by now—Mewi seemed to feel the same.

I’d never thought of such things about my home in Beaden. Having a house of my own definitely came with a feeling of attachment and motivation. I have to protect it and the people living here, after all.

It’d been about a month since the order had welcomed the new knights—and a month since I’d been informed of plans for an expedition to the north. Today, we would be departing. This was now my third expedition, so it was about time I got familiar with the process. The same went for Mewi—even after I informed her that I would once again be leaving for an extended period, the days had passed uneventfully.

Mewi was going to be watching the house on her own again. Unlike last time, the weather was nice and warm. That was a relief, and since this would be her second time home alone while I was on a trip, I was no longer that worried about leaving her.

I did have contingency plans, just in case. Much like last time, I’d informed Lucy. She probably knows what’s going on within the order anyway. I’d also informed Kinera at the magic institute. It would be best if they didn’t have to do anything, but that didn’t mean I could just leave without telling them about my absence. I’d been prepared to be slandered as overprotective for this, and Lucy had done exactly that.

A part of me thought I needed to adjust to my present circumstances, but my long years in the countryside had deeply entrenched my current values and mindset. It felt like I was getting a little better, at least.

“Sure has been hot lately...”

A warm atmosphere enveloped the town, even though it was still early. And because I was walking around in an overcoat, it was honestly a little stuffy. At least it’s not unbearable. You might think, Well, if it’s that hot, just take the coat off, and that had indeed occurred to me. However, carrying my thick overcoat around sounded like a pain, so I just wore it. Later on, if it got to the point where I couldn’t stand the heat, I’d just take it off.

Allucia had provided me with more details about the expedition, but her initial description had pretty much summed it up already: This was a practice march for the new recruits and also a chance to get them a little bit of combat experience.

The Aflatta Mountain Range was vast, but there were apparently no major threats at the northern tip. We had no intention of delving too deep into the wilderness either. The area was probably home to a good population of medium-sized monsters, but the plan was to hunt them in teams, making the task relatively simple.

In this world, those who knew how to fight didn’t necessarily face only humans. If anything, the opposite was far more common. This applied equally to knights, wizards, adventurers, and mercenaries.

There was always the possibility of being attacked by wicked people, but looking at the overall ratio, it was far more common to face dangerous animals and monsters. This was especially true in remote areas like Beaden.

The eleven new recruits would be embarking on this expedition, guided by five seasoned knights. In addition, Allucia would be leading the expedition, and I was basically just tagging along. The more I heard about it, the less it seemed like Allucia had to take part—that was how small-scale things seemed this time. Still, since part of the goal was to greet the knights stationed to the north, it was customary to have someone from the upper brass come along. Henblitz had apparently been in charge last time.

While strength was emphasized within the order, being in an organization came with many fetters. It would be so much easier if swinging a sword around was all a knight needed to know.

My carefree days of doing exactly that in the countryside were over, though my professional duties were still trivial compared to the knight commander’s. Either way, that was a good thing. It seemed like it would take a long time for me to feel comfortable accepting the pressures and responsibilities of my position. Henblitz appeared to be great at these aspects of leadership. I have a lot to learn from him.

Anyway, it was still early spring. A pleasant wind wrapped around me, and I found myself at the order’s office before I knew it. As always, I exchanged greetings with the guard at the gate and went inside.

“Hi there, Mr. Beryl. Good morning.”

“Morning.”

My house wasn’t exactly far from the office, but it wasn’t right next door either. However, having walked this route for nearly a whole year, I was accustomed to the distance, so it wasn’t a strain on my body. My habitual training was likely helping me stay fit too. My thoughts drifted to the eventuality of being so old that even this walk would become difficult. Not even a genius could escape such a fate. Growing old was inevitable. My dad hadn’t been able to avoid it either. Lucy was an exception—she really defied all logic in the world, so it was better not to think about it too deeply. She went beyond the bounds of a simple genius, and it was best to consider her a singularity in all of human history.

Once I was inside, I passed through to the courtyard, where I met Allucia.

“Master. Good morning.”

“Morning, Allucia. You’re here early.”

I always left the house relatively early so that I was never late—at least when I’d gotten a proper night’s rest the day before. I didn’t know what Allucia’s regular schedule was, but showing up at the same time as me without the slightest change to her complexion was simply impressive. It did make me worry about her health, though.

All I did was show up to teach in the morning. She was surely far busier than that. Regardless, in all the time I’d spent in Baltrain, I’d never seen her in poor condition. While Lucy was a singularity in all human history, I felt like Allucia was only two steps short of that. She seemed fine now, but I could only pray that she didn’t meet an early death. Not only would it be a huge loss for the kingdom, but it would also sadden me greatly.

“Special Instructor Beryl! Good morning, sir!”

“Whoa! Uhh... Morning?”

The knight commander was already here, so the new recruits couldn’t afford to be late. All eleven of them were already present. One among them, her armor still unblemished and shining, greeted me with tremendous vigor.

Adel...were you always that polite? What the heck happened?

“You’re as energetic as ever...” I said. “What’s going on?”

“Sir! Lieutenant Commander Henblitz bestowed me with his guidance, sir!” she answered with boundless energy.

“Aaah...”

Yup, I get it now. Henblitz’s guidance... More like discipline. He probably drilled the pecking order into her brain.

He was particularly strict about regulations. He was also a nice guy who had the temperament to overlook such things if they were unreasonable. To put it quite bluntly, Adel had treated Henblitz with extreme contempt during their first meeting. Had Henblitz not shown deference to me because she was my pupil, things could’ve ended very differently.

But now, Adel was Henblitz’s subordinate. To add to that, she was a greenhorn who didn’t know left from right. Theoretically—really, just theoretically—say Adel addressed Henblitz like a casual acquaintance right after becoming a new knight of the Liberion Order. That would be exactly the time for some harsh discipline. And frankly, she wouldn’t be able to complain if he beat her half to death for it. Not only was he her superior officer now, but he was number two in the entire order.

Even worse was how easy it was to picture that scene. Adel had a very strong spirit. She had likely been given some serious discipline—otherwise, she would never have corrected her faults so quickly. She had my condolences, but this was a necessary measure for her to survive within the organization. Above all else, I trusted that Henblitz wouldn’t do such a thing driven only by his ego.

One knight’s rude behavior could discredit the entire order. And while this didn’t necessarily apply to me, it was something I had to be conscious of—I didn’t want any of my actions tarnishing their reputation.

“You don’t need to be so stiff around me,” I told Adel. “Just be careful of what you say when we’re in public.”

“Understood, sir!”

Does she really get it? I’m a little worried now.

Well, she was probably still nervous. Once she was used to her new environment, she was sure to calm down. If she didn’t, it meant that Henblitz had gone too far. Well, if things get that bad, maybe I can talk to him about it. She’s one of my adorable pupils, after all.

“How are preparations coming along?” I asked Allucia.

“Without any problems,” she replied. “Everything is proceeding quite smoothly.”

“Glad to hear it.”

I hadn’t really needed to check with her, but I just felt like I had to do something to lighten the mood.

This was going to be my third expedition, but my first time heading north from Baltrain. Flumvelk and Sphenedyardvania were to the south, and even that time I’d accompanied Porta’s party of adventurers to the Azlaymia Forest had been to the south.

The climate wasn’t going to change as we went north, but I was still interested in getting a feel for the air that was unique to that region. There was also the local food and drink to consider.

The cuisine in Flumvelk had been delicious, and I had similar expectations for Hugenbite. After all, we were heading toward the ocean. After my visit to Dilmahakha, I had high hopes for the seafood of coastal regions. An expedition of Liberion Knights is sure to get some nice food at some point. The more I thought about it, the more my expectations soared higher and higher. Not that eating was the purpose of this expedition, but still...I could be allowed a modicum of personal interest in food.

“Commander, it’s time,” one of the five seasoned knights reported.

“Understood. Everyone, move out!” Allucia immediately commanded.

“Yes, ma’am!”

To the recruits, this was the beginning of a tense journey. I made sure to maintain a certain air of tension as well, but since this was a rare trip to a distant land, I couldn’t ignore my desire to get something out of it. I prayed this would be a good journey in every way.

So, with such carefree thoughts in my mind, the curtains rose on the Liberion Order’s training expedition to the north.

◇

“Good morning, Master. Did you get a good night’s sleep?”

“Oof... Morning, Allucia. Not bad, I guess.”

Several days had passed since leaving Baltrain with the new recruits. Last night, we hadn’t stopped by any settlements, so we’d instead practiced camping outside. I’d slept inside a tent instead of on a bed at an inn, and there was no way I could’ve demanded anything as luxurious as a mattress. I’d managed to get plenty of hours of rest, but the cold, hard ground had been merciless on my aging joints. In other words, my back was in pain. Getting old sucks.

“Pack up the tents! Pick up the pace, but don’t panic! Team two, prepare breakfast!”

“Yes, ma’am!”

After confirming that all the recruits were awake, one of the knights got them moving. This scene had repeated over and over during the trip, so I was familiar with the routine by now. On a normal expedition for the Liberion Order, the route was predetermined down to the finest details. This was no exception—camping outside had been part of the schedule too.

I didn’t have much experience with camping, but this was the kind of thing you only got used to after actually trying it—you couldn’t acclimate to living in the wilderness by studying about it. And since long journeys like this weren’t exactly a common occurrence, they had to use this opportunity to get as much experience as they could.

As I watched the recruits pack up the tents in a fluster, one of the knights came over to Allucia.

“Teams one and three have finished preparations,” she reported. “Team two has started cooking. Team four is lagging behind.”

“Hmm... Understood.”

The knight who’d spoken was Frau—she was serving as Allucia’s adjutant for the duration of the expedition. She’d recovered from her wounds and had been ordered to come along as a candidate to join the officers’ ranks in the future.

On the way back from the party in Flumvelk, the Verdapis Mercenary Company had attacked us. Vesper and Frau had suffered heavy injuries. While Frau’s wound had been severe, it hadn’t been life-threatening. And since the injury had been to her shoulder, she’d recovered faster than Vesper.

On this expedition, the recruits were split into four teams of three, three, three, and two. Each team had a seasoned knight leading them. Adding Allucia, Frau, and me, our entire group numbered eighteen.

Frau was primarily in charge of Allucia’s personal security while also reporting on the progress of the four teams. Allucia graded how they were doing and made adjustments to the training plan. Even if this wasn’t a mission passed down to the order by the king, it was an important duty—especially so for the new recruits. Getting a good evaluation here was their first hurdle to clear upon becoming knights.

I’d been in my position for a year, so I’d known about the chain of command already, but this expedition truly reinforced how vertically structured the order was. This kind of extreme, top-down hierarchy was surely what kept any military force unified. An armed group that left everything to the individual whims of its soldiers was a terrifying thought. Armies existed because of regulations.

“Team four seems to be having a hard time,” I remarked.

“Well, they do have only two team members instead of three—we must consider that,” Allucia explained. “If the issue is that they lack experience, they can start making up for lagging performance as they acquire more. I don’t think it’s a major issue at present.”

“Is that how it works?”

Even from an amateur’s perspective, team four seemed to be having problems. Allucia agreed, but it was true that they were the only two-person team. They had to do the same things as the others with fewer hands, so it was simply harder for them. This was especially evident because the teams were taking turns doing different tasks—like setting up the tents or preparing meals. Even if the recruits were all talented, there were often times when they got in over their heads on a given task. That stuff had to be taken into consideration.

Just from this short conversation, I could tell that I wasn’t really suited to a position of leadership. I didn’t possess the perspective to be able to evaluate and educate people on individual and organizational levels simultaneously.

I could work on the individual level—even teaching swordplay to a group technically meant helping each student grow individually. It was actually rare to teach someone while comparing them to someone else. After all, everyone had their own temperaments and affinities.

However, things were different within an organization. There was always going to be a difference in rank, and any organization that ignored that wasn’t functioning as intended. That was why it was necessary to elevate some people and cast down others.

The entrance exam had separated the wheat from the chaff to an extent, but becoming a Liberion Knight wasn’t the goal. Those who believed that were sure to be discharged sooner rather than later.

For better or worse, this wasn’t an environment in which you could just polish your swordplay on your own. Personally, though, I didn’t feel any motivation to survive in such a competitive society. Even though the knights weren’t knocking other people down to reach the top, I wasn’t the type of person to put in the effort just to look good in front of others. There were, however, people suited for that kind of atmosphere. This wasn’t a problem of right or wrong—it was simply a matter of compatibility. As an instructor, I couldn’t afford to misread that in my students.

“Do we have enough water?”

“Well, a lot needs to be boiled, so I’m not sure... According to team one, there’s a brook not too far away—they found it last night on patrol. I think that’s why they chose this area as the campsite...”

“Then you two go and get some. I’ll watch the fire.”

“Sure thing. Sergeant! May we head to the brook to get some water?!”

“Permission granted!”

It seemed the team of three handling breakfast was busy with work while discussing their task. To repeat myself, this wasn’t just an excursion. This was training. They were being tested on their ability to divide labor, work with other teams, grasp the local geography, make sound decisions, and many other things. Each new knight was desperate to not be labeled as useless.

“I kinda feel bad just eating the food they’re trying so hard to make without putting in any work myself...” I muttered.

“That is also a necessity for those of higher rank,” Allucia said. “You’re the special instructor, Master.”

“I get that, but still...”

I really did understand. I didn’t have any real authority in the Liberion Order, but my title placed me closer to the top of its hierarchy. Depending on the situation, I was in a position to be entertained by the upper class too. That was exactly what had happened in Flumvelk.

So yes, I understood, but I was restless nonetheless. Maybe I would’ve felt differently if my life’s goal had been to become a Liberion Knight and I’d joined the order and climbed through the ranks. But before becoming a special instructor, I’d been no more than a rural swordsman who’d spent many years teaching at a dojo in the countryside—that mindset was difficult to change.

I wasn’t completely devoid of growth. I at least made sure I didn’t show this side of myself to the new recruits. I’d learned relatively recently that one of a VIP’s jobs was to act important. It didn’t matter if I wanted to or not—it was something I had to do as the special instructor for the Liberion Order. Being able to believe that now was an improvement on my part. But no one should expect any more than that of me...

Well, for better or worse, there was nothing more for this old man to gain by acting all haughty. My only skills were using a sword and teaching others how to do the same. It was a little suffocating for people to have high expectations of me, but I didn’t like the idea of letting them down either. This delicate mental state of mine had persisted for quite a while. Breaking through this stage would surely lead to mental growth, but right now, that seemed like such a distant future.

After that short conversation with Allucia, I stretched to loosen my stiff joints and kill some time. Around that time, a knight from team two yelled out, “Breakfast is ready!”

“Very good.”

Even though we’d brought what provisions were necessary, no meal on the march was going to be luxurious. At most, we ate random soup and jerky. But with the right seasoning, that tasted good enough. I was glad my tongue had yet to become too much of a gourmand.

“Thanks for the food,” I said.

“It’s an honor, sir!”

Breakfast was team two’s responsibility. That meant it was also their job to serve it. I accepted the bowl filled to the brim with soup and expressed my thanks, only to be greeted with a truly tense acknowledgment in return.

Even though I was a mysterious old man, my title was quite splendid on its own. On top of that, Allucia and Henblitz showed me reverence. The new recruits are definitely wondering just who the heck I am...

That was sure to resolve itself once I had the chance to spar with them in the training hall. Unlike before, I had some confidence now, so I doubted I would ever lose against youngsters who’d just joined the order. Right now, I just had to do my best to make them think I was a big shot.

As we gulped down the food, one of the seasoned knights gave out instructions.

“We’re moving out once we’re done eating. Team one was on night patrol, so you may take a break in the carriage. Keep alert, even while on the move!”

“Yes, sir!”

We had two carriages on this expedition. One was for the upper brass—me and Allucia—while the other was filled with luggage like tents and provisions.

Team one had been on night patrol, so they hadn’t gotten much sleep. That was why they were allowed to rest in the carriage the following day. The teams took turns doing this. Were I twenty years younger, I probably would’ve acted cool, like night patrol was nothing at all, and I would’ve kept walking anyway. But at my age, not getting a proper night’s sleep was rough. My declining stamina was one thing I could do nothing about.

From that perspective, there was a clear time limit to reach the summit of swordsmanship. The moment my body no longer moved the way I wanted it to, it was over—regardless of whether I’d reached my destination.

I couldn’t waste time, but that didn’t mean I could disregard everything else either. It was because I’d given up for a while, thinking I knew my place in the world, that I’d ended up at forty-five...no, forty-six years old like this. Every passing year made me panic a little.

I knew there was no point freaking out at this stage. The only thing I could do was face my blade with all sincerity. And when I watched the promising youngsters, that feeling came naturally to me.

“Team two, preparations complete!”

“Good. Move out!”

Right after breakfast, team two finished cleaning up. I left my meandering thoughts there. I wasn’t the main focus of this expedition. We were still only halfway to our destination, but I prayed this had been a good experience for them so far.

So, with the gentle spring skies overhead, our group of eighteen was back on the move.

◇

“The city gates are in sight!”

“Seems we’ve arrived in Hugenbite.”

After passing through several settlements, camping outside, and sometimes getting combat experience against random monsters, we arrived. I wanted to say that we’d finally reached our destination, but I kept that to myself. That would’ve made it seem like I’d come along reluctantly. Though I was somewhat tired from the trip, I’d been a willing participant.

Peeking out of the carriage, I caught a glimpse of the city gates.

“Ooh... Hugenbite’s pretty big,” I observed.

“It is,” Allucia agreed. “It’s the metropolis entrusted with the entire north, after all.”

The gates looked to be about the size of the border station we’d passed through to get into Flumvelk’s territory. It didn’t look like they’d just plopped them down there as a checkpoint—they were constructed of sturdy stone. I’ll bet it’s pretty lively on the other side.

As our party of eighteen drew closer, I was able to make out several figures—presumably the guards stationed there. We’d passed through a number of villages and towns on the way to Hugenbite, but none had been this impressive. Allucia was right—this really was a metropolis.

“Welcome to Hugenbite. Thank you for making the long journey.”

“It was nothing. Here are our passes.”

“Thank you.”

One of the guards came forward and exchanged a few words with the knight at the front of our party. We’d sent word ahead of our arrival using a rider on a fast horse, so they didn’t question who we were and got us moving quickly after confirming our passes.

The process was surprisingly strict. Normally, you’d think the Liberion Order would get a free pass wherever they went. However, there were minimum checks in place that were never skipped. After all, it was entirely possible that we were lying about being part of the order.

Now that I thought of it, the same had applied during our crossing into Flumvelk. Unlike then, this check was fairly simple. That’s probably because the north is under the royal family’s direct rule.

Flumvelk was governed by Warren and Gisgarte of House Flumvelk. They were still within the kingdom, but the ruling lord wasn’t the king. While Hugenbite had a governor, the king was still ultimately the ruling lord—this was why the Liberion Order was posted here instead of a provincial army.

I had no idea why the royal family was directly responsible for these lands so far away from the capital. I didn’t really know where royal territory ended and noble territory began—that knowledge was pretty meaningless to me, and quite frankly, I wasn’t interested. A historian would probably smack me for saying so, but that was simply who I was. I’d never been in a position where my ignorance on such topics mattered. And even if I ended up in a situation like that, I could just learn the bare minimum beforehand.

Anyway, history and the current political power balance are unnecessary pieces of information when it comes to wielding a sword. I understood that there was a time and place for everything, but I thought it was valid to not know these things in my daily life. I prayed I would never end up in a position where I needed to be versed in this information. However, now that I was aiming for the summit of swordsmanship, I felt like that time would eventually come. To repeat myself, I really don’t want to stand as witness to some pivotal moment in history...

As we passed through the gate, I was astounded by the sights and sounds of Hugenbite.

“Oooh... It sure is hectic here,” I muttered. “The city’s huge...”

“It is one of Liberis’s major population centers,” said Allucia.

Wow. It’s the total opposite of some village in the sticks. The buildings were tall and packed together, and the main road was substantial. It’d been built on the premise that it needed a central thoroughfare, and that already spoke volumes about its size.

I wondered whether it was as prosperous as Baltrain. It was hard to tell since we’d only just entered. Still, it felt like it was more developed than Flumvelk. Not that I’m ranking cities or anything...

“Where are we headed to next?” I asked.

“Before anything else, we’ll visit the order’s garrison,” Allucia answered. “After introductions, we’ll make our way to an inn. The plan is to grant everyone free time and allow them to rest for the remainder of the day.”

“I see.”

That schedule was pretty much what I’d expected. First, we had to meet the Liberion Knights charged with Hugenbite’s safety. The biggest authority in this city was Liberis’s king, but he didn’t actually govern these lands in person. The knights stationed here helped maintain public order, and I was interested in what kind of people kept such a thriving city safe.

“The northern commander, huh?” I said. “I’m looking forward to meeting him.”

“He’s a friendly man,” Allucia replied. “Very humble—in a good way.”

There hadn’t been much to do during the journey, so I’d had plenty of time to ask Allucia questions. Hugenbite was officially entrusted to the Liberion Order’s Northern Battalion. Its leader was the captain of the Northern Battalion—also known as the northern commander.

He was a real big shot in this region. His title came with significant authority and influence. Technically speaking, Henblitz outranked him, but he was still above the average knight in Baltrain. I don’t really know much about the order’s whole chain of command. I wonder where my title as special instructor fits in, though...

According to Allucia, I was an instructor for the order as a whole, so that would place me above the northern commander. Still, that didn’t mean I was going to act all self-important in front of him.

Either way, this would get resolved once we met. I certainly didn’t have any intention of acting all high and mighty, and once I met him, I would get a measure of what kind of man he was. Also, from the way Allucia spoke about it, he seemed somewhat older than her. Doubt he’s older than me, though.

“The air feels kinda damp...” I observed.

“That’s because we’re near the ocean.”

“Aaah...”

It was the beginning of spring, so the climate was very pleasant. However, unlike in Baltrain, there seemed to be a lot of moisture in the air. I didn’t have my overcoat on since we were inside the carriage, but the humid wind still wasn’t very refreshing. Had I been wearing my overcoat, it would’ve been uncomfortable.

It was wonderful that this city was blessed with an abundance of seafood, but the salty breeze definitely seemed like a bit of a problem. And though I had no plans of moving to Hugenbite, this was an opportunity to learn about the pros and cons of different locales. I hadn’t known any of this before because I’d spent my entire life in Beaden. There were all kinds of environmental circumstances within every human settlement.

I had, of course, known about the ocean. However, there wasn’t anything even close to it near Beaden, so I’d never seen it in person. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t curious. If I could find the time during this expedition, I wanted to go and take a look. I doubted I would be busy around the clock, unlike during Princess Salacia’s escort mission. And the weather was nice enough for it—in the dead of winter, I would probably have refrained, but the spring temperatures were quite pleasant.

“Commander, we will be reaching the northern garrison shortly.”

“Understood.”

My thoughts drifted to the ocean, seafood, and the stalls we were passing along the road. It seemed time had flown by—we were already at our destination. I shifted my focus ahead of us and spotted a plainly accented building.

It wasn’t as big as the order’s headquarters in Baltrain, but it definitely looked solid. At a glance, it was somewhat like Warren’s mansion—if you stripped away all the pomp.

There were already several knights lined up in front of the garrison’s front gate. The silver plate armor they wore was a familiar sight. I assumed they were the knights in charge of Hugenbite’s public order. While they were dressed the same as the knights I knew, they were part of another branch. I’m starting to feel a little nervous.

One among them stood out considerably. He wasn’t abnormally tall or bulky or anything. Everyone was standing perfectly straight, but his posture seemed a step above. In my personal experience, knights with good posture were generally very strong. I believed this was because exceptional posture insinuated solid core strength. Allucia, Henblitz, and Surena always stood perfectly upright, no matter where they were. So, from my perspective, this knight seemed to have reached that level.

“Atten-tion!”

As we arrived at the gates, Allucia, Frau, and I disembarked and were greeted by a deep voice. Matching his command, all the knights lined up before us came to attention in unison.

Hmm, Allucia and Henblitz can’t produce that kinda voice. It was hearty, yet crisp. The one who’d spoken was the knight with remarkable posture—this had to be the northern commander. Seems my eye for people is still quite good.

“Thank you for coming out to greet us, Captain Kennith,” Allucia said, facing the man and speaking in her public voice.

The man smiled broadly and quickly replied, “Ma’am! I appreciate you making the long journey to greet us, Commander Allucia.”

On first impression, he was a lot like Gatoga of Sphenedyardvania’s Holy Order. Much like Allucia had described, he was obviously a friendly man. As for his looks, he seemed to be about my age or just a little younger—his reddish-brown hair was cut close to his scalp on the sides and back, though it was longer on top. I wondered if this was a northern fashion. His physique was also roughly similar to mine, which didn’t really match how old his face appeared. It gave me a brief insight into how hard he likely trained. It appeared he had the skills to match his title.

Anyway... Kennith? Kennith... Not a very common name. I happen to know a guy named Kennith. And now that I think of it, he also had short, reddish-brown hair...

“We will go through formal introductions at a later time, but allow me to quickly introduce this man here,” Allucia continued. “This is the special instructor for the order, Mr. Beryl Gardenant. We had him accompany us on this expedition to meet the members of the Northern Battalion.”

“Beryl Gardenant...?”

I gave a light bow as Allucia introduced me. Kennith mirrored the bow, but he reacted rather oddly. It was quite the coincidence. Given a few more seconds, I was sure to have the same reaction.

“Master, this is the captain of Hugenbite’s Northern Battalion, Kennith Forse.”

“Kennith Forse, huh...”

Allucia’s introduction was very courteous, but unfortunately, I doubted I’d be able to keep up appearances. I really doubted it for a moment there. Do we really have to reunite like this?

“Beryl... You’re really Beryl?! Seriously?! Oh man! The real thing?! Long time no see!”

Kennith’s formal knightly etiquette flew out the window. He took quick strides toward me and grasped my shoulders heartily.

“Like hell are there any fakes of me. Long time no see, Kenny.”

He was as loud as ever. I was pretty much in the same mental state, though. I felt both shocked and nostalgic. Memories of my mischievous youth vividly came to mind.

Kennith Forse was from my hometown. You could call him my childhood friend.

“Hm? Hmmm...?”

Witnessing our reunion, Allucia stared at the two of us with a look of utter bewilderment.

Her reaction was understandable. I’d never dreamed of seeing him again like this. How could a swordsmanship instructor from the countryside possibly be a personal acquaintance of the man who’d been entrusted with the safety of the north’s largest city?

“Um... Master, are you two acquainted...?” Allucia asked.

It was pretty rare for her expression and tone to break like this—it felt like a little bit of a boon to be able to witness it. That said, I couldn’t just leave her like that, so I gave a simple explanation.

“Yeah. I guess you can call him a friend from back home. It’s been a very long time since we’ve seen each other, though.”

Kennith Forse—Kenny, for short—was someone I hadn’t seen since he’d left Beaden. That would have been around thirty years ago at this point. He’d been a rascal at the time, but he hadn’t attended the dojo or anything. The fact that he wasn’t a fellow student like Gisgarte was what made him stand out.

During my childhood, Kenny had pretty much been my only partner whenever I’d gone out to play around with a wooden sword. I had been my dad’s pupil at the time. However, my time at the dojo had been for learning the theory behind swordplay. When I’d messed around for fun, Kenny had been the one guy I’d hung out with.

“Oops, forgive me! Welcome to Hugenbite, Special Instructor Beryl!”

“Likewise, please excuse the discourtesy. We’ll be in your care, Captain Kennith.”

Kenny had likely judged that it wouldn’t be good to maintain this mood. He visibly corrected his attitude and extended a formal greeting. I wasn’t one to ignore such consideration, so I responded in kind. However, smiles remained plastered on our faces. We’d honestly ruined the whole thing.

“Allow me to start with a tour of the garrison,” Kenny said, quickly shifting gears. “Will that do, Knight Commander?”

“Y-Yes. Please go ahead.”

In contrast, Allucia was still a little confused. To be fair, it would be difficult to just let this go and act like it was nothing. Kenny was frankly amazing for doing exactly that. I had no idea what kind of life he’d had since leaving the village. I could guess he’d gone through difficult times, at least—he would’ve never reached his current position otherwise.

“Jira! Get your squad, unload their luggage, and take care of the horses.”

“Yes, sir!”

Before entering the building, Kennith called out to a young man who nodded vigorously and led several others toward the carriages.

“Your subordinate?” I asked.

“Yeah. He’s still rough around the edges, but he’s good with a sword,” Kenny answered. “Good leader too. He’s fit for commanding on the field.”

“Ha ha, you talking about other people’s swordplay? Never thought I’d see the day.”

“I could say the same. What happened to the dojo? Don’t tell me Mordea’s still running the place.”

“I’ve entrusted it to one of my former pupils for now.”

“Hah! Never thought you’d have students.”

“I inherited the dojo. Of course I have some.”

Though we thought we’d done our best to keep up appearances and should continue to do so, it was useless. With Gisgarte, our surroundings had been so formal that I’d had to restrain myself. There were no such fetters this time around. Allucia was clearly above both of us on the social ladder, but she was my former pupil, so I couldn’t help but talk normally.

I was honestly shocked that Kenny had joined the Liberion Order and had advanced to the point where he was in a position of command. Such shock went both ways, though. The punk brat of the dojo master whom he’d spent time with—as a fellow brat—was now the special instructor for the Liberion Order. Who could’ve ever imagined that?

“Anyway...” Kenny said, “the commander called you Master, yeah? Don’t tell me...”

“Yeah, Allucia is one of my former pupils.”

“Seriously...? Were you always that amazing?”

“I’m honestly a bit shocked by it too.”

From Kenny’s perspective, his childhood friend was now in the incomprehensible position of being the master of his superior officer. It was naturally quite confusing.

I’d always thought that Alucia had come out of nowhere. Her lineage wasn’t made up of knights or anything. She’d taken lessons at the dojo purely for the sake of self-defense, and not even her parents had expected her to rise to such heights. I’d never imagined it either. I had instantly recognized the prodigious potential within her, but I’d never anticipated that she’d climb all the way to the top of the Liberion Order.

“Well, once you’re settled in, let’s get some drinks,” Kenny suggested. “You’re not gonna say that you don’t drink, right?”

“I drink,” I said, then added, “in moderation,” just in case.

“Awww yeah.”

Kenny and I weren’t the main focus of this expedition, and it wasn’t right for us to drag this conversation on for too long. We wouldn’t be here for just a day or two either, so I was sure I’d be able to find the time to talk with him at length later.

“Then Captain Kennith, if you will take the lead,” Allucia said, judging it was the right time to move on.

“Oops. Forgive me!”

I had to assume she was reading the room. Going by rank, she was above everyone present. She could’ve forcefully cut us off at any point, but she’d chosen not to.

Allucia didn’t know about my relationship with Kenny. I’d never spoken about it. Nevertheless, she’d sensed that there was some kind of deep connection between us, and that was why she’d chosen to remain on the sidelines for a while. She really is a considerate girl. Seeing my pupil’s growth really warms the heart.

“This is the lounge. The command post is that way. Pass through the courtyard, and you get to the training hall. It’s not as big as the one at headquarters, though.”

“Hmmm...”

Kenny showed us around the entire garrison. It was largely the same as the office in Baltrain, just smaller in scale. You even had to go through a courtyard to get to the training hall. That meant that even here, you couldn’t see the knights training from the outside. The order was very thorough about that.

That command post was where Kenny would typically be found. If anything happened, Allucia would probably be there too. I wanted to believe I had nothing to do with the place, but I wasn’t so sure about that—not after what happened during the last two expeditions. I could only pray that nothing serious occurred where manning the command post became a necessity.

“And that about sums it up,” Kenny concluded, wrapping up the tour. “A typical garrison with nothing going for it but its sturdiness.”

“A good trait to have,” Allucia remarked. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen the place. You’ve maintained it well.”

“You honor me with such praise, ma’am.”

This had to be a little rough on both of them. Going by rank, Allucia was above everyone, so Kenny was her subordinate. But I was Allucia’s master, and Kenny was my childhood friend. It made it hard to tell what kind of tone to use. I would absolutely keep things formal in a public setting, but there were only knights here. To add to that, we’d been chatting like friends mere moments ago, so it was hard to correct myself now.

Allucia was having a similar problem. I was her master and the special instructor for the Liberion Order. However, though Kenny was my childhood friend, she couldn’t ignore the fact that he was her subordinate. It seemed she was going to maintain a consistent attitude toward him as a ranking officer. She frankly can’t afford to do otherwise. Maybe I’m worrying too much.

“Commander Allucia, what are your plans for the day?” Kenny asked.

“We’ll be going to an inn right after this to relieve the fatigue from our journey,” she answered. “Our schedule doesn’t begin until tomorrow.”

“Acknowledged. Arrangements have already been made, so we’ll show you to the inn.”

From the outside, the two were properly conducting themselves like an officer and her subordinate. That hadn’t changed, even though I’d introduced a slight snag in the line of command. It really demonstrated that Allucia and Kenny were both proper knights. And it was not uncommon in an organization to have an older subordinate or a younger superior.

Though Kenny and I were around the same age, it felt like he had far more life experience. I’d felt the same thing when reuniting with Gisgarte. I simply hadn’t thought about it while holed up for so many years in the countryside.

“So, it’s just as you’ve heard. You may all stand down and rest for the day,” Allucia said, addressing the recruits. “Captain Kennith and I will discuss our plans for the coming days.”

“Our knights will show you the way to the inn,” Kenny added. “Ladies and gentlemen, well done on the long journey!”

With that, the two commanders signaled an end to the day’s activities. I wondered what I was supposed to do. I wanted to go check into the inn with the recruits. After all, it would be a total waste of time to get lost after coming such a long way. It would also be pretty lame... It’s a little late to try to act cool now, though.

Just as I figured I would go along with the knights instead of standing here in a daze, Kenny raised his voice.

“Oh, one more thing, Special Instructor,” he said, seemingly having a bit of a problem maintaining appearances. “May I have a moment?”

“Hm?” I stepped closer to him.

“You free tonight?” he whispered.

“As long as I’m not given any new work...” I whispered back.

“Then let’s grab a drink. I know a good place. Come to the garrison gates right before sunset.”

“Ooh, sounds great.”

I’d wondered what his business could be, but it was just a casual invitation to go drinking. Two old men whispering to each other didn’t paint the prettiest picture, but we had an image to maintain. He couldn’t exactly talk about drinking in front of his subordinates.

I had a great interest in the food the north had to offer, so I took him up on his invitation immediately. I would’ve been fine wandering around looking for a place on my own, but I didn’t know where any of the good restaurants were. In cases like these, there was nothing better than a local guide.

“That is all. Mr. Beryl, I’ll see you later.”

“Acknowledged. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

Finishing off with a somewhat formal farewell, I left the knights’ garrison. On the way to the inn, I felt like the new recruits were staring at me. I had no choice but to endure their scrutiny. The situation was too difficult to explain.

Some of their gazes could be envious—perhaps they were thinking, Wow, he knows the northern commander. It wasn’t really something to be proud of, though. Quite frankly, I could have been far more boastful about being Allucia’s master, though I would never act that way.

At any rate, this expedition was definitely going to be more enjoyable now. I wondered what kind of life Kenny had led to bring him to Hugenbite. It was definitely going to be a topic of conversation that night. I was delighted to be able to share a drink with an old friend—even if the opportunity had come to me completely by coincidence.

There was still time to kill before sunset, so I decided to get in some light exercise once I got to the inn. I’d been sitting in a carriage for the whole journey, so my joints felt a little stiff. This sensation got worse with every year, and I had to work constantly to fend it off before it overtook me. That would ruin my title as special instructor. I had to make sure to fill my days with activities that would help me avoid that outcome.

◇

“All right! To reuniting after so many years!”

“Cheers!”

It was several hours after my arrival in Hugenbite and my unexpected reunion with Kenny—he’d led the way to a tavern in town. Now, we clunked our tankards of ale together.

Kenny knocked back his drink with an audible gulping sound. “Whew! Nothing hits like a drink after work!” he exclaimed.

“I couldn’t agree more.”

I followed suit with a vigor of my own, even if not to his extent. There really was nothing better to start a nice meal. Ale did lack refinement compared to classy wine or spirits, but this golden nectar had an allure that those other drinks didn’t possess. I wanted to believe most drinkers shared my opinion. I can’t deny the allure of wine and spirits, though.

“The booze and food here are both great,” Kenny said, wiping the froth from his lips. “The seafood in Hugenbite is top-notch stuff.”

“Ooh, I’m looking forward to it.”

This was great news. Trying Hugenbite’s seafood had been one of my priorities while here. Kenny was a local, so his seal of approval was pretty much a guarantee that the meal would be great. Enjoying a drink with an old friend and having a chat over good food was a surprisingly rare event in my life. There weren’t many people I could call “old friend” after having spent my whole life in the countryside.

Now that we both had some ale in our bellies, I asked him, “So? How’d you end up in Hugenbite?”

“Hmm... It ain’t all that great a story.”

I could’ve asked on the way to the tavern, but I figured this conversation would be better to have once we were settled in. He said it wasn’t much of a story, but that didn’t really matter—it went both ways. I’d shockingly ended up as the special instructor for the Liberion Order, but there wasn’t a grand tale full of twists and turns to go with it. The whole thing could be summed up as Allucia suddenly showing up, removing all obstacles in her way, and dragging me to the city. Well, maybe that actually was an interesting story on its own.

“Anyway, remember how I always talked about becoming some kinda big shot when we were kids?” Kenny started.

“You sure did.”

He’d always wanted to become someone who’d left his mark in the history books. Pretty much all kids had similar dreams. I’d had them too.

“The first thing that came to mind was getting there with a sword, but you’re pretty much the only guy I ever practiced with.”

“You could’ve just come to the dojo,” I retorted.

“Well... Back then, it wasn’t really my style to get famous off of someone else’s swordsmanship. You get me?”

“Wh-What a pain in the ass...”

Even as a kid, I’d always thought he could’ve just come to the dojo to learn. I’d had the childish impression that it would’ve been more fun to learn with a friend. However, he’d never liked the idea. I hadn’t invited him openly either, so I hadn’t heard his reasons until now. If he’d ever wanted to, he would’ve just come on his own.

However, even without going to the dojo, he’d been plenty good with a sword. His style had been completely self-taught, but he’d had a knack for it. It made you wonder how he’d figured such stuff out in a rural village. He’d been especially good at catching his opponent off guard. I’d had my good eyes to rely on back then too, so I’d been able to see what he’d been up to, but I hadn’t possessed the techniques or experience to handle it. That had resulted in a fair number of losses on my part.

Thinking back on it now, if we’d forced our school’s techniques into his unique style, Kenny’s strengths might’ve disappeared. We could only know that now, looking back in hindsight, though.

“Anyway, after leaving the village...I started as a sham of a mercenary,” Kenny continued. “I begged the real deal to take me along.”

“Hmm...”

I nodded along with his story. Sounds like he was a complete nuisance. If I remembered right, Kenny had left the village in his early teens. Genuine mercenaries would’ve seen him as no more than a little brat. Begging them to take him along would’ve been a huge bother. I was surprised he hadn’t died.

“And that somehow led to you joining the Liberion Order?” I asked.

“After I earned enough to pay for my own expenses, I started wondering, ‘Man, shouldn’t I be aiming higher?’ It’s pretty tough to make a name for yourself as a mercenary, yeah?”

“You’ve got a point there.”

There were plenty of famous mercenaries out there, but you wouldn’t know about them unless you went out of your way to find out. That was simply how little society paid attention to them. For example, the Verdapis Mercenary Company was a formidable force, but not even Allucia had heard about them until our recent skirmish. There was definitely a limit to how much fame you could garner as a mercenary compared to being a knight or adventurer.

So, Kenny hadn’t been satisfied with only being known by people in the know. Joining the Liberion Order was definitely the quickest way to make a name for yourself—though your chances of making it in were pretty slim.

“So I took the Liberion Order’s test,” Kenny said, pausing there before adding, “and failed twice.”

“Oof.”

The entrance exam was only held once a year, so Kenny had spent two whole years stuck at that stage. He was an impatient man by nature, so I was surprised he’d held out for so long. But from another perspective, the payoff had simply been worth the wait. The title of a Liberion Knight was definitely valuable.

“Didn’t you ever think of becoming an adventurer?” I asked.

“I did, but ya know... Going from a mercenary to an adventurer ain’t all that big of a change, right? If I was gonna do that, I coulda just stuck to being a mercenary.”

“Hmm.”

I understood what he was getting at. There was a slight difference in being able to secure a paycheck, but being an adventurer wouldn’t really be new and exciting compared to mercenary work. Most people would want to stick with the job that was already bringing in enough money to get by on.

“Besides, I figured I could become an adventurer whenever I felt like it,” Kenny added. “But becoming a knight was different. I started to think that if I failed to get in, I’d have no future. That lit a fire under my ass.”

“I see.”

The Liberion Order didn’t care about its candidates’ backgrounds. Anyone was able to take the test. However, the acceptance rate was extremely low, and the difficulty of the exams was as high as it got. Kenny had interpreted his failure in the exams as an indication that he’d been lacking in some way. Considering his personality, it made sense for this to have motivated him.

This guy had the strength of conviction to go through with anything he’d decided to accomplish. This was what had driven him to leave the village, claiming he would make it big. Having spent two years in obscurity, Kennith Forse’s life had finally bloomed when he’d become a Liberion Knight.

Man, what do you mean it’s not much of a story? It’s way more impressive than mine.

“Anyway, after that was a string of failures and successes...leading to where I am now,” he concluded.

“How many years did it take to get here?”

“About five? Hugenbite’s a nice city. The sea breeze can be kinda harsh, though.”

“Ha ha ha.”

Five years ago would’ve been right before Allucia had become the knight commander. Thinking of it like that, she’d been Kenny’s junior. I wondered what watching her skyrocket to her current position had done to his mental state. It couldn’t have been pleasant—frankly, it was impressive that he properly played the part of a subordinate despite this fact. I was doing my best too, but it was pretty hard for me to find that point of compromise with her.

“Oops, empty. Excuse me! Another ale!”

“Ah, one for me too.”

“Two ales, coming right up!”

Kenny’s story ended right around the time we emptied our tankards. So, we ordered some more. Just sitting here and drinking was nice, but I was reaching the point where I wanted something to eat. We’d ordered food with the first round of drinks, and it was about time for it to show up.

As a sidenote, the commander in charge of keeping the city safe was present in the tavern, but despite that, everyone was acting surprisingly normal. People must be used to the sight by now.

In Baltrain, knights frequented the taverns as a form of maintaining public order. Maybe they had the same tradition here. Personally, I thought it was a good policy—it allowed the knights to socialize with the populace, and if anything happened, they were in a position to react immediately. Major cities tended to have a bustling nightlife, and a lot of the chaos started in taverns.

A short while after we emptied our tankards, the long-awaited seafood arrived with our second drinks.

“Here’s your ale, seafood stew, and charred fish!”

“Ooh, food’s here.”

Charred fish was pretty self-explanatory. The stew seemed pretty normal at a glance, except the meat had been replaced with a variety of seafood. I was looking forward to it.

“Let’s dig in,” Kenny said.

“Yeah. Thanks for the food.”

I had a pretty good idea what the charred fish would taste like, so I started with the stew. I scooped up the thick broth in my spoon, making sure to include some chunks of seafood too. I wasn’t sure what kind of seafood it was—I’d never seen it before—but that was all part of the charm.

I was first met by a spicy aroma. Then, a distinct umami—one that differed from that of meat—spread across my tongue.

“Mmm... This is delicious,” I remarked.

“Ain’t it?”

I was having a hard time describing the taste beyond just “delicious.” It certainly wasn’t bad—it was a taste I’d never experienced before, so I simply lacked the vocabulary to explain myself. Still, my tongue and brain understood that the stew was ridiculously good. There was a certain tenderness to the seafood that differed from meat, and yet the flavor wasn’t diluted.

Punch...isn’t quite the right word. Aftertaste...? No, that’s wrong too. Whatever. It’s delicious. I can’t get enough.

“Man, it’s seriously tasty,” I said once more.

“You’ll never see this stuff in Beaden, after all,” Kenny said. “Pretty sure it’s rare in Baltrain too.”

“Yeah, I’d say most people probably wouldn’t be able to experience this.”

It was possible they served this dish at the high-class restaurant Lucy had taken me to that one time. I’d had a meat dish at the time, so I hadn’t tasted anything like this. And with Surena, I’d had fritters and meunière. Seafood was already good when just grilled over a fire, but it was impressive that it could exhibit its strengths when stewed like this. This was enough for me to think that living in Hugenbite would be pretty nice. Not that I have any plans of moving...

I chugged my drink heartily. “Hnnngh! This stuff really goes great with ale.”

“Ha ha ha! This place is one of the things I have to look forward to after work. Glad you like it.”

The profound flavor of the stew was in perfect harmony with the taste of the ale. I simply couldn’t get enough.

“So? How’d you end up as the special instructor of all things?” Kenny asked, turning the conversation to me.

“Allucia asked me to. She came knocking with a royal seal, so I couldn’t even refuse...”

“Pretty amazing that the knight commander herself came asking for you personally. Even crazier that King Gladio busted out a royal decree for it. And I’m finding it even more nuts that you’re the knight commander’s master...”

“It’s nuts for me too.”

I understood his curiosity. He’d probably never imagined I would end up as the Liberion Order’s special instructor. Still, there wasn’t more to the story than that. Allucia had seriously shown up out of nowhere to drag me to the city.

“I was pretty shocked by how high-handed that girl can be,” I said.

“Pretty sure it’s only you and the knight commander’s parents who treat her like a little girl...”

“Ha ha ha.”

Kenny looked pretty shaken, but it was the truth. She’d grown up into a wonderful woman, but I still saw her as a little girl. I felt like this wasn’t going to change, no matter how much her status advanced or how many years passed. I did, of course, consider the time and place for it, but I doubted my mindset would ever change.

“So? You bangin’ her?”

“Pfffft!”

Kenny’s short question interrupted my earnest thoughts, causing ale to spurt out of my mouth magnificently.

“B-Ba— Wha?!”

“Huh, you’re not?”

He looked genuinely surprised by that.

What do you even mean by that?! Of course I’m not! She’s my former pupil! And the knight commander! How the hell did you come to that conclusion?!

I’d been enjoying my meal and drink up to this point, but his question totally ruined the mood. It was also a waste of spilled ale. Even though my wallet was in a pretty good state, my feelings toward wasted food remained the same.

“Why do you even ask...?” I took a sip of my remaining ale with a sharp glint in my eye.

His statement could’ve ended up causing a major scandal within the order. The tavern was noisy, and it seemed like nobody had overheard us, but it would be very problematic for weird rumors to spread about Allucia.

“You gotta ask?” Kenny replied rather indifferently. “The knight commander clearly has a thing for you.”

Aah, well... Yeah. I know that. I really do. How can I not? I was an involved party, so I didn’t know how it looked to an outsider. Still, Kenny had been able to pick up on it instantly, so there were probably quite a few people around us who’d realized it already.

“Our briefing session after you left was pretty nuts too, just so ya know,” Kenny added. “I mean, she did her job and all, but she kinda talked you up big-time in a roundabout way.”

“That bad, huh...?”

“It’s probably ’cause I’m from your hometown.”

That girl did have a tendency to recklessly spread rumors about me. Maybe the “recklessly” part was up for debate, but it sure seemed that way to me. This time around, due to Kenny being my old friend and also her subordinate, I was a rather easy topic for her to talk about. Kenny had surely been at a loss about how to react. It’s a bit of a problem for me now too...

“She’s a beauty, super talented, has status, and she adores you,” Kenny said. “Not the best way to put it, but I’m pretty sure you’re not finding such quality goods elsewhere.”

“That is one way to put it...”

His words were definitely a bit rude, but I knew what he was getting at. But she was such a fine woman that she would be wasted on the likes of me. I was both grateful and embarrassed that someone like her adored me. However, I saw her as my former pupil rather than an alluring woman. I’d known her during her innocent years—even if not quite during her childhood. I couldn’t help but be held back by such mental shackles. I believed my stance was the right one to take.

“Are you married already or something?” Kenny asked.

“Nope. My dad’s been pestering me to find a wife, though.”

Unfortunately, I’d been a bachelor my whole life.

“So what’s the problem?” Kenny said.

“It’s kinda questionable to have such feelings for a former pupil...”

Laying my hands on another woman if I was already married would definitely be wrong. Even Kenny could see that. Well, maybe that’s being a little rude to him.

Anyway, he had a point. I didn’t have a partner to cheat on, so in that sense, there was nothing keeping me from pursuing Allucia. What was stopping me was more psychological—it was about maintaining my respectability.

“If you were the one hounding her, I’d be pretty put off too,” Kenny said. “But it’s totally the other way around.”

“That’s...true.”

Abusing the student-teacher relationship between us would be inexcusable. I would have nothing to say in my defense if he called me utter scum for it, and I had no intention of falling that low. My dad was so noisy about me getting married, but I doubted he would approve of me snatching up a wife that way.

Or maybe not... He did ask me if there were any nice girls among my pupils... It was possible he would actually be fine with it. He didn’t make sense to me sometimes—I was his son, but I was very different from him by nature.

“I’m old enough to be her father, and she was my pupil,” I rebuked. “I just can’t see her that way.”

“She doesn’t seem to mind.”

“I do.”

“You sure are complicating things...”

If Allucia weren’t the commander of the Liberion Order or my pupil... If she were just a younger woman I’d met by coincidence who’d approached me with such feelings... Well, I was pretty confident that I would’ve responded to her advances. That was simply how wonderful a woman she was. Allucia Citrus wasn’t lacking in charm in any way.

Quite honestly, if not for these shackles, she was attractive enough that it probably would’ve happened already. But I was far too conscious of said shackles. That made me draw a clear line without even thinking about it. I didn’t know whether society at large considered such relationships normal for a man and woman so different in age who also happened to be a student and teacher. My personal sense of values simply found it wrong.

“I’m not trying to hook you and the commander up or nothing,” Kenny said. “You’re just kind of a jerk for not answering her.”

“Erk... And how are things on your end, know-it-all?”

“I’ve got a beauty of a wife already.”

“Huh?”

My desperate rebuttal had been unexpectedly shut down. My tankard stopped halfway up to my lips.

Seriously? He’s married? I mean, he’s got the skill to join the Liberion Order and has plenty of status. As for his personality...well, he’s not a bad guy. Allucia called him friendly too. He’s easy enough to get along with.

“Since when?” I asked.

“Three years ago. I met her when I moved to Hugenbite.”

“Hmmm...”

He’d moved to Hugenbite five years ago, so that meant he’d met her and had progressed all the way to marriage in two years. I didn’t know if that was fast or slow. Going from meeting to marrying in two years kind of sounded like a long time.

“I’m shocked you have a spouse...” I muttered.

“Shocking for me too. I mean, I’ve told her everything about me. All of it—from leaving home to becoming a knight.”

“Huh... You snagged a good one.”

“Right?”

If you looked at Kenny only as he was now, he was the captain of the Liberion Order’s Northern Battalion. However, he’d started by following his conviction to leave his hometown, and he’d spent time scraping by as a lowly mercenary. It was impressive that he’d become a knight in pursuit of strength, but his life up until then hadn’t really been praiseworthy. From what he’d told me, his reasons for becoming a knight hadn’t been out of loyalty to the kingdom or any other noble cause either.

Despite all that, Kenny’s wife had chosen him. She’d accepted everything. You could say that was simply how charming Kennith Forse was. He’d also considered her worth telling everything about himself. It had surely been a fortuitous meeting for both of them.

“My wife’s turning twenty-five this year too,” Kenny added. “That kinda age gap is nothing.”

“Twenty-five?!”

Once again, I was utterly shocked. I was glad I hadn’t been holding my tankard at my lips. I probably would’ve spurted out ale again.

Hang on a sec—he’s the same age as me. That means there’s a twenty-year gap between them. They got married three years ago, so she was twenty-two at the time. He met her when she was even younger. That’s crazy.

My mom and dad didn’t have such a large gap between them. Another recently married couple that came to mind was Randrid and Fanery, but they looked pretty close in age too.

“I’m surprised you got her parents’ permission...” I said.

“It wasn’t a big deal. I just went over to meet them normally.”

“Is that so...?”

Hmmm, well, if all involved parties are okay with it, then I guess it’s fine? People were free to love whomever they wanted. I didn’t exactly have any experience in the field, so I couldn’t argue otherwise. If forced to say it...I suppose I could imagine Mewi marrying a man twenty years older than her.

I tried considering such a future. I would probably put in great effort to see if the man was truly worth trusting. It was even possible that I would consult a few people, like Lucy, who knew Mewi’s circumstances. However—and this really was just guesswork—if the two truly loved each other and were intent on being together, I would ultimately give them my blessing. On the premise that her partner was a good person, of course.

“You’re not trying to abuse your title or anything either, yeah?” Kenny said.

“Of course not.”

“Then it’s totally fine. I’ve got no idea what’s holding you back.”

He really was saying whatever he liked. However, I’d never really had anyone who could give it to me straight like this. This was especially true since I’d moved to Baltrain. The only other person I could think of who might talk to me like this was Lucy, but we’d never discussed this sort of thing.

It was easy to live in a world where nobody denied your opinions. A powerful sense of self-affirmation had subconsciously sprouted within me, and I’d been thinking that things were just fine as they were. I hadn’t expected this to happen to me. The fact that Kenny’s frank words had gotten me a little testy was proof that my mindset had poisoned me somewhat. He wasn’t trying to force me and Allucia together or anything—he was simply questioning my behavior based on his own sense of values.

“It’s because she’s wasted on me,” I conceded. “I’m waiting for her to fall out of love...”

“You know what the world calls people like that?”

“What?”

“Trash.”

The glint in his eyes as he spoke that one word was the strongest I’d seen from him today. I knew I wasn’t good with relationship stuff, but when my old friend gave it to me straight like that, it was a little depressing. I was basically reaping what I’d sown, though.

If a complete stranger had said such a thing, I would’ve definitely gotten angry. However, even though we hadn’t seen each other for many years, I’d spent my childhood with Kenny. There was plenty that had changed now that we were adults. Still, this was the guy I’d known as far back as I could remember—until the day he’d left the village. His words carried far more weight than a stranger’s.

“Haaah... I know you’re a stubborn guy,” Kenny said. “At least look at her as a proper woman. Forget everything about her being younger or your pupil or your boss—just for a bit. If you still think it’s impossible, then I’ve got nothing more to say. However, the way you’re acting right now is out of the question.”

“You an expert now...?”

“There any other conclusions to this? Don’t sound like it to me.”

“Really...?”

To see Allucia as a proper woman... I’d consciously been avoiding that. I’d felt like doing so would be breaking a taboo. However, according to Kenny, it wasn’t. His word alone wasn’t enough to overturn what I’d considered common sense, but he had a point. Whether I would go along with it was my personal problem to solve.

“Say that happens,” I said. “If it goes as far as it can...will you really give me your blessing?”

“Of course. As long as you’re not forcing her, that is. If anything, I’ve always wondered why a successful woman like the knight commander never had any stories of her love life going around. Welp, now I finally know why...”

“I-I see...”

I wasn’t going to suddenly start looking at Allucia with lustful eyes or anything. That would still make me trash. However, it was true that it took a tremendous amount of restraint to see not only Allucia but all of my former pupils as nothing more than students. I’d been under the impression that this was proper, and I couldn’t rid myself of that feeling so quickly—nor did I want to.

Still, Kenny seemed pretty irritated about it. Maybe this was because, one way or another, I’d been using my position as an excuse not to consider any of my pupils as independent adults. That was one thing I had to seriously reflect on.

“But still...I’ve got Mewi to consider...” I muttered.

“Huh? Mewi? Who’s that?”

“Oh, guess I haven’t mentioned her yet. Well...one thing led to another, and I ended up becoming this girl’s guardian...”

“Why?! You don’t even got a wife! How’d you end up with a daughter?! What kinda dumbass are you?!”

“Hey! That’s uncalled for!”

“You gotta tell me more than ‘one thing led to another!’ I’m starting to lose all trust in you!”

“Y-You don’t have to put it like that!”

“Hey! Two more ales! Dammit, this is gonna be a long night...”

“Won’t your wife get mad...?”

“My girl’s not that narrow-minded.”

“I-I see...”

I was definitely in the wrong for not mentioning Mewi sooner. Kenny was ready to wring everything out of me. It’s definitely gonna be a long night. This was supposed to be a harmonious reunion between two old friends. How did it end up like this? Well, I guess it’s my fault...

I had no idea how much he scolded me that night. Still, it was pleasant to be around someone I was close to—close enough that he could give me such warnings. I never could’ve talked so passionately to someone I didn’t really care about.

◇

“Good morning, Master.”

“Mm... Aaah... Morning.”

The day after my long conversation with Kenny—well, it’d devolved into him scolding me, but you could still call it a conversation—I woke up and got dressed, then met Allucia in the inn’s lobby. This time around, Allucia and I had private rooms, while the teams each shared a room.

There were women among the knights, like Adel, but none of that mattered here. It was pretty unlikely that anyone in the Liberion Order would lay a hand on a fellow knight. And even if someone did, everyone else would just beat them to a pulp. Above all else, Allucia would never forgive them. I wouldn’t either. A sword supplied plenty of ways to torment a foe without killing them.

“Is something the matter?” Allucia asked.

“Oh, no... I just had a bit too much to drink with Kenny last night... Ha ha ha...”

“You were drinking with Captain Kennith? I won’t tell you to stop, but please keep it in moderation.”

“Yeah, I get it. Sorry for making you worry.”

After last night’s conversation, I found it hard to look at Allucia as I had before. I’d consciously avoided focusing on this issue before, which made me hate looking at her as I did now. I didn’t want to believe that it was normal for a man to do so.

But Allucia’s good looks were indisputable. She was far more beautiful than simply cute. Her long silver hair was silky smooth, and I’d never seen her skin in poor condition. It was proof that she spent the time and effort to maintain her looks. When I thought that such efforts might be for my sake, I felt rather restless.

Before this, it had never really bothered me. And while one part of me believed that Kenny had a point, another part of me thought he really shouldn’t have said anything. Allucia was my pupil first and an attractive woman second. However, according to Kenny, it was the other way around. This is really messing with my mind.

“Master, are you sure you’re feeling well?”

“Ah, sorry. I’m fine. I was just lost in thought.”

“Is that so...?”

Crap, I’m showing her my bad side first thing in the morning. This isn’t something I should be worrying about right after waking up. Allucia looked a little suspicious of my behavior. I figured I could take my time to think about this at my leisure after the expedition was over and I was back in Baltrain.

“Anyway, shall we head to the garrison?” I suggested, forcing a change of topic.

“Yes... Let’s go.”

She still seemed worried about my behavior, but I definitely couldn’t tell her about everything that had gone on last night. I had to play dumb to maintain my peace of mind.

At any rate, time flowed equally for all people. We couldn’t just stand around doing nothing. Our schedule in Hugenbite was moving forward, and we couldn’t afford to be late. So, we made our way to the garrison where the knights were set to gather.

Some of the new recruits had likely already made their way there, but there were surely those who would be leaving after us too. They’d been split up into teams but hadn’t been ordered to strictly act as a group at all times. As long as they were present at the appointed time, then all was well.

Much like in Baltrain, knights were pretty much free to do as they wished when they didn’t have an assigned mission. They couldn’t slack off, of course, but they were largely left to their own devices.

There were all sorts of ways for them to pass the time—like training and studying. Even at Allucia’s and Henblitz’s ranks, they used what little spare time they had to go to the training hall. Their desire to improve themselves was truly inspirational. The knights of the order spent every day being inspired by their leadership, and this motivated the organization as a whole. Their reputation as the strongest knights in this region of Galea wasn’t just for show.

Since the inn was relatively close to the garrison, Allucia and I, walking side by side, arrived after only a short walk.

“Commander! Special instructor! Good morning!”

“Good morning.”

We exchanged greetings with the knights who’d arrived ahead of us and then proceeded into the courtyard.

She and I hadn’t really talked about anything on the way. The mood hadn’t been gloomy or anything—we simply hadn’t been able to find the right opportunity to break the silence. After that conversation with Kenny last night, I felt somewhat sick to my stomach. Once more, I found myself blaming him for saying too much.

It won’t be good if I carry these murky feelings with me for the entirety of this expedition. I knew this but had no clue how to rid myself of them. Maybe I would be able to clear my mind somewhat by swinging a sword. However, the main focus of this expedition was the new recruits. And because Allucia and I were something like supervisors, we could potentially spend all our time in Hugenbite without drawing our swords.

That wasn’t a bad thing—we had a chance to see the new recruits put up a good fight. Still, not having my sword to distract me could be difficult, given my current mental state. Quite the conundrum...

“Yo, is everyone here? Morning, all.”

“Good morning, sir!”

As I pondered such things, the man in charge of the garrison showed up. I’d had a little too much to drink last night, but Kenny was acting like he was perfectly fine. Apparently, though I liked a good drink, I didn’t have a particularly strong stomach for it. He’d chugged down more than I had too.

“Good morning, Captain Kennith,” Allucia said before quietly adding, “I don’t mind you renewing old friendships, but please do keep it in moderation.”

“Oops! My apologies. I couldn’t help but get excited.”

It seemed she’d interpreted my current behavior as being caused by drinking too much the previous night. She wasn’t entirely wrong—the alcohol was affecting me somewhat. Even so, it was pretty amazing that this was the first thing she had to say to him.

Superficially, it looked like the knight commander was criticizing a captain for acting without restraint. But when you knew what we’d talked about last night, it took on a whole other meaning. Regrettably, I couldn’t help but feel overly self-conscious. I have to get my act together.

“Forgive me for yesterday, Mr. Beryl,” Kenny said, a bit of a grin on his face. “How are you feeling?”

“It’s nothing serious,” I replied. “There’s no need to worry.”

He definitely wasn’t feeling remorseful in the least. Kenny really is the same as ever. Maybe you needed nerves like that to climb to such a high rank. It didn’t seem like he invited just anyone out to drink, so it wasn’t really something to get angry about. And also, as pathetic as it’d been for me, everything he’d said had been true.

“Now then, shall we begin as planned?” Kenny said, addressing everyone present.

I assumed he was referring to the training schedule we would follow while in Hugenbite. If nothing out of the ordinary happened, then Allucia, Kenny, and I wouldn’t really have anything to do. It would be too late to respond after something happened, though. We had to remain casually on guard without being careless.

“We will now begin our training exercise in the Aflatta Mountain Range,” Kenny continued. “We aren’t going all the way into the depths of the wilderness, of course. No major threats have been identified to date, but there are plenty of medium-sized beasts and monsters about. Steel your nerves and keep that in mind.”

“Yes, sir!”

Kenny’s public voice was deep, and it really resonated in the core. From my perspective, it was pretty unusual for him, but even such a happy-go-lucky guy could get serious when he had to. It seemed he really was the Northern Battalion’s captain...though I was a bit dumb for only realizing that now.

I’d been informed of the plan beforehand. We were going to be scouting the northern tip of the Aflatta Mountain Range southwest of Hugenbite as a training exercise. Saberboars were dominant in the region near Beaden, but I didn’t know what kind of monsters to expect over here. Even if we weren’t going to encounter anything particularly dangerous, facing an unknown enemy was enough of a threat on its own.

The eighteen of us from Baltrain were going to be accompanied by Kenny and two of his platoons. One was being led by Kenny himself, while the other was under the command of Jira, the knight I’d met the other day. The Northern Battalion had also chosen its younger knights for this exercise, so it seemed the plan was to get them as much experience as they could in a relatively safe environment.

Well, with me, Allucia, Kenny, Frau, and the four knights in charge of the teams, we could safely retreat from almost any opponent. We had enough might to surround most enemies and just pummel them to death. From that perspective,Verdapis—the mercenaries in black who’d attacked us in Flumvelk—possessed abnormal strength.

From a national perspective, it was outrageous to have such mercenaries—ones who were incredibly powerful yet without allegiance to a country—wandering around within their borders. A similar group seemed to be active in Dilmahakha, and it was possible Prince Glenn and Princess Salacia had hired them. I had a personal desire to face formidable opponents, but those charged with protecting a nation and its people couldn’t say such things. Problems that could be solved with money were best off being solved in exactly that way...probably.

“We’ll take a carriage up to the foot of the mountains,” Kenny said. “It’s very unlikely we’ll bump into anything on the way, but keep on guard.”

“Yes, sir!”

If any problems occurred during the ride, it would mean the Northern Battalion had faltered in their duties to keep Hugenbite safe. The Liberion Order’s pride was on the line too, so they had to keep an eye out, just in case. It would be a huge deal if something happened on a road used not only by knights, but by civilians and merchants too.

“All right, it’s time for a fun excursion! Everyone, get ready to go!”

With a final Kenny-like statement to fire everyone up, the training exercise into the Aflatta Mountain Range began.

◇

“We’re here! Good work on this journey.”

Several days after departing from Hugenbite, we reached the destination of our training exercise, the Aflatta Mountain Range. That said, we weren’t deep inside the mountains—we were at the base just outside the northern tip. At this point, we couldn’t go any farther by carriage, so it was time to walk. It was suicidal to charge into a danger zone like this in a carriage anyway. Giving up mobility in the mountains was like asking to be killed.

“The weather...looks like it won’t get too bad,” I muttered, glancing up at the sky.

“That’s good,” Allucia said. “A downpour would ruin visibility.”

“No kidding.”

This was just a training exercise. Our top priority was getting experience for the new recruits, so it was important to avoid taking unnecessary risks. There was a lot we could do to mitigate such threats, but the weather was beyond our control.

If my mom had been around, she might’ve been able to give us a weather forecast, but unfortunately, such supernatural abilities were rare. I could make an educated guess based on the state of the clouds and wind, but that was only reading a few hours into the future at most.

So, after making what predictions we could, we just had to go for it. And if we were struck by bad weather, we would have to find shelter. If this had been an open field, then training in the rain would be a good experience, but we were heading into an enormous mountain range that carved a deep path through Liberis. It was a den of evil that had hardly been investigated or cultivated due to the challenging terrain, its huge expanse, and the dangerous wildlife that was rampant within. Hugenbite was at the very edge of the mountain range, so it was a bit safer here. Still, we couldn’t afford to be careless. Pushing forward in the middle of a torrential mountain downpour would put our lives at risk.

Even when I’d taken Curuni and Henblitz on that search for saberboars, we’d prioritized returning if the weather ever seemed like it would take a turn for the worse. Stormy mountains were a natural hellscape, and getting back alive in such a situation would be the best you could hope for. It would be unforgivable to force these youngsters to push through something like that when we weren’t even here on urgent business.

“Start setting up camp!” Kenny shouted the moment everyone was out of the carriages. “Let’s get this over with quickly!”

The plan was to spend the next few days marching in the mountains. If we happened across any threats, we would handle them on the spot. If it was something the recruits could handle on their own, then leadership would just stand back and watch. Depending on the circumstances, Allucia, Kenny, and I would cut in.

The order couldn’t allow anyone to die during a training exercise. Such unfortunate disasters happened every now and then, no matter the activity, but we had to focus so that we didn’t end up as one such case.

Since we were going to be out here for more than one day, we needed a base of operations. Unlike a camp that only needed to serve its purpose for one night, we would be using this one frequently—discounting any major irregularities—so we needed something a bit sturdier.

We had to keep a constant eye on our surroundings. Securing food and water was also important—we’d brought some with us just in case, but that was only for emergencies. The plan was to procure everything on-site.

It was hard to develop the right survival techniques in a peaceful, open field. The knights needed to brave somewhat harsh environments. However, too harsh of an environment would only lead to death. Unlike purely academic fields, studying the martial arts came with a constant stream of dangerous problems. So, the plan was to make this harsh environment as safe as possible by providing support as a group. All of this was a bit of a contradiction, but there wasn’t really any other way of doing things.

“I’d rather help, but...I guess the correct choice here is to wait and do nothing?” I said.

“Exactly,” Allucia confirmed. “Such is the duty of those at the top.”

“Those at the top, huh...?”

I’d voiced my opinion on being at the top countless times. Being able to come to terms with it now meant I’d grown a little. Not that I believed that I had the qualities to stand above others, but now that I was in this position, I had to act accordingly.

As Allucia and I casually chatted, Kenny continued shouting orders.

“Once you’re done setting up, all teams take a short breather! After that, we’re scouting the area!”

“Kenny...Captain Kennith is taking charge while on-site, huh?”

This was something I’d questioned for a while now. Allucia was the leader of this whole expedition—she was the knight commander, so that only made sense. However, Kenny took command while we were out and about, and Allucia generally didn’t interfere.

This would probably have been normal if everyone present had been from the Northern Battalion. However, the main focus of this training exercise was to hone the new recruits from Baltrain. To them, their superiors were Allucia and the knights leading their teams, not Kenny. Well, in terms of rank and seniority, Kenny was definitely their superior, but it was probably a little difficult to obey him on an emotional level. That was how it seemed to me, at least.

“By all rights, I command a far larger group,” Allucia explained. “The recruits are very unlikely to ever receive direct orders from me. Those in command change very often. Regardless of whether they’re in Baltrain or Hugenbite, knights are still knights. On an expedition, command is generally left to the local force so that all groups can maintain a certain level of coordination at any given moment.”

“I see...”

Her answer was far more thorough than I’d expected. It threw me off a little. When I gave it some thought, it sounded perfectly reasonable. The Liberion Order depended on the individual strength of its knights but also had to be strong as an order. The speed and accuracy with which commands were executed were directly connected to an organization’s strength. Orders had to be relayed down the proper chain in every situation. That was what this training was for.

“If I just have to act the part, I can probably manage,” I said, “but actually showing them the way seems pretty hard for me...”

“Surely you jest,” Allucia retorted. “You’ve already shown the way to a great many people.”

“I feel like that’s a bit different.”

It was definitely different from my perspective. I was absolutely capable of guiding students down the path of swordsmanship—but that was all. I was pretty ignorant when it came to everything else. Even at this age, I received the guidance of others in all sorts of matters. It was a little pathetic, but this was a matter of my environment and mentality. I wasn’t going to get anywhere by focusing only on my past. So, despite my age, I was sure there was a lot I still had to learn, and I was ready to do just that.

Had I remained in Beaden, I would’ve never begun to think this way. Allucia’s arrival with a royal seal in hand had been an extremely impactful event. If not for that, for better or worse, I would never have reached where I was today.

This has to be a change for the better.

And since coming to the city, I’d also been blessed with many new connections beyond just my pupils. Also, despite all the fuss to get there, I’d grown up emotionally a great deal now that I was in a position to oversee Mewi’s life.

I was Mewi’s guardian now. I had plenty to say regarding the details of how it’d happened, but the end result was perfectly fine. While I watched over her and urged her growth, it wasn’t an entirely one-sided thing. In a sense, it was thanks to Mewi that I got a true sense of my dad’s strength not only as a swordsman, but as a man.

“All teams have completed setting up camp,” Frau reported to Allucia as I stood there watching in a daze.

“Well done.”

After talking with Kenny last night, I felt like I had a lot more to think about. Seeing Allucia as a woman wasn’t the only problem—I had a lot to consider regarding all aspects of my way of life.

Spending time ruminating about this stuff wasn’t bad, per se, but only when the timing was appropriate, and I couldn’t get completely lost in thought. Now wasn’t the right time. I understood this, but since I wasn’t in a position where I could devote myself entirely to swinging my sword, I often found myself with nothing to do. This was one negative of moving to Baltrain. Back in my days in the countryside, for better or worse, I’d never had to think this much.

“So, they’ll take a short break, and then we’re scouting the area?” I asked. “Are we going into the mountains after that?”

“Yes,” Allucia answered. “First, we need to secure the area.”

Going into the mountains was already dangerous enough as it was. We absolutely didn’t need anything attacking us from behind. We had swept the area for danger somewhat before setting up camp, but it was still necessary to search thoroughly to widen that safety net.

Once that was over, we could finally go into the mountains. The entire process for that was up to Allucia, Kenny, and the knights leading each team. I had no say in the matter. I don’t really know anything about the theory behind military squads anyway.

I was actually rather interested in how this was going to go. The sights around this part of the mountain range were different from what I could see in the part around Beaden, and I was also looking forward to what kind of creatures we were going to find.

It was, however, a hazardous location, and we couldn’t expose the recruits to unnecessary danger. My desire to face unknown and powerful enemies wasn’t restricted only to human foes.

Suddenly, I came to a realization. I’d survived battles against two named monsters: Zeno Grable and Lono Ambrosia. These were already great achievements on their own, but I wanted to know how far I could go against opponents who surpassed the limits of what humans were capable of.

I had no intention of exposing the new recruits to danger, but I wanted to encounter danger myself. It was a bit of a contradiction. And if I messed this balancing act up even just a little, I would practically be a maniac.

“I’ve really changed...” I murmured.

As my words vanished into the spring sky, they failed to reach Allucia’s ears. “Hm? Did you say something?” she asked.

“No, it’s nothing.”

◇

“Phew, I somehow managed... Erk! That stinks!”

“Careful, it smells pretty bad when you open an animal’s guts.”

“Say that before I do it...”

After setting up camp at the foot of the Aflatta Mountain Range, we’d scouted the area. Then, with a casual “All right, the sun’s still up, so how ’bout we take a quick peek into the mountains?” from Kenny, we’d gone on a short march and had dealt with two boars who’d come down from the mountains. We’d dragged them back with us to the camp and were currently taking advantage of this meat source.

I was glad they were regular boars rather than saberboars. While there were domestic boars, there were countless numbers of them out in the wild too. It had been good fortune to run into two strays—tonight’s dinner would be somewhat more luxurious.

After quickly draining the blood from the boars, we were in the middle of butchering them to be eaten. Naturally, the recruits were handling the entire process. I’d had plenty of experience with butchering all kinds of animals back in Beaden, so I knew how bad the stench could be. Wild animals didn’t know anything about hygiene, after all. The smell was pretty bad for people who weren’t used to it—the body instinctually stiffened to reject the foul odor.

“I can’t... It smells so bad I can’t move my hands...”

“You get used to it. Just do your best to breathe through your mouth.”

“Ugh...”

One of the new knights was going through that baptism now. I wasn’t sure whether a knight would spend much more time doing this kind of thing in the future, but I hoped they could see it as a valuable experience.

Even from watching this small interaction between them, I could see that the Liberion Order was made up of people from all walks of life. The one trembling from the stench had likely lived a life devoid of such things. In contrast, there were those who looked totally used to it. I didn’t know whether they were former hunters or had simply come from the countryside, though.

It was nice to have people with such a variety of backgrounds all studying diligently under one umbrella. They had much to learn from one another beyond just swordsmanship, and whether they came to realize this or not would dictate their future growth.

“Seems like we’ll be getting plenty of fresh meat tonight,” I said.

“Thank god for that,” Kenny agreed.

Whenever an army was on the march, their meals generally consisted of provisions that could be preserved for a long time—most of which was dried meat. I would’ve loved some bread to go with it, but while it didn’t weigh much, bread took up a surprising amount of space. It was pretty low on the priority list of supplies.

Fighting monsters and wild animals had been the plan for this training exercise, so our provisions were on the low side. Pretty much all of it was dried meat too. It made our meals somewhat lacking.

So, fresh meat falling into our laps was a welcome boon. Choosing not to eat it was out of the question. Boar meat was widespread enough that you could find it at any marketplace, and though it was a little tough, it was still a huge improvement over jerky. The question now was how to cook and season it, but it was pretty good even when just included in stew—Mewi’s specialty now—so I wasn’t particularly worried.

“They’re pretty good, huh?” I commented. “We didn’t even need to draw our swords.”

“Well, duh. They’re young and new, but still Liberion Knights.”

Kenny and I had gone out scouting with two teams, while Allucia, Frau, and the rest had stayed behind in camp. After all, we couldn’t have all members of the leadership out and about. I was high-ranking but not in command, so I was able to brazenly stand on the front lines. Walking around, even if I had to go out scouting or whatever else, was better than sitting still in camp.

We’d gone just a little ways into the mountains, keeping an eye on our surroundings while also paying attention to the time. That was when we’d encountered the two boars. They’d gotten somewhat agitated and had threatened us, but new recruits or not, knights weren’t going to falter just because of some boars. Under Kenny’s command, one team had taken them down without suffering any injuries.

In terms of simple sword technique, they still had plenty of room for growth. Still, all the new knights had tremendous spirit. A normal person would think of retreating when confronted with a hostile entity. Only the minority considered charging in to grasp victory, and timidity wouldn’t get you far in the Liberion Order.

It would be ridiculous to charge in and lose. To that end, knights needed an aggressive nature as well as a discerning eye capable of calmly analyzing an opponent. It was impossible to become a top-class swordsman without both qualities. In that sense, all the members who’d taken on the boars this time around possessed said qualities. Not that I know whether they will one day become top-class swordsmen. The goddess of swords is whimsical, after all.

“Now that I think of it, what kind of enemies do you largely deal with out here?” I asked.

Hugenbite was located at the northern tip of the Galean continent. The climate was pretty much the same as in Baltrain, but given the distance, the ecosystem had to be somewhat different. Baltrain was Liberis’s capital, so it was rare to encounter monsters and wild animals in the vicinity. Cities like that were generally built only after everything around them had been exterminated.

In the big city, wicked humans were far more troublesome than loitering monsters. There were violent groups like the Dark Hand of Twilight and those with dangerous ideas like the magic institute’s former vice principal. Including petty criminals that were beneath the order’s attention, their numbers were significant.

In the countryside, we didn’t have time for unseemly squabbling between fellow humans, though just beyond the bounds of a village were all kinds of vicious animals and monsters. Flumvelk was relatively prosperous, but it was also located on the border with Sphenedyardvania. Even though they weren’t a hypothetical enemy, they were neighbors with a different culture and civilization. There was always a certain kind of tension in the air.

Hugenbite wasn’t in the countryside. It was prosperous and didn’t have any problems like being on a national border. These factors had left me rather curious about the dangers of this region.

“Mostly monsters,” Kenny answered. “Well, we get criminals every now and then, but nowhere near as many as in Baltrain. The majority of monsters are on the smaller side, like wolves and the occasional worm. Every now and then, we might see a griffon.”

“Griffons, huh...”

That naturally reminded me of the named monster I’d encountered in the Azlaymia Forest, Zeno Grable. A griffon’s natural habitat was in the mountains, so before that fight, I’d never heard of one being inside such a dense forest. Maybe its range of activities had widened precisely because it’d been unique enough to be given a name. Even across the entire world, such specimens had to be very rare.

A normal griffon didn’t possess the ability to manipulate magic like Zeno Grable had. However, all griffons were big and fast and could fly—that made them formidable enemies for humans.

Back in Beaden, I’d seen large silhouettes flying in the distance, and I’d thought that they were probably griffons. The Aflatta Mountain Range was a terrifying place for humans but an ideal hunting ground for a griffon. There was so much prey close at hand that they didn’t have to consider coming down from the mountains to attack humans. From their perspective, it wasn’t even clear if we were tasty enough to be worth it.

That was why it’d been so weird to find a griffon in the forest. It was dead now, so that mystery was probably going to remain unsolved for all eternity, but I couldn’t help but wonder about it.

“Have you killed a griffon before?” I asked.

“Yeah, two years ago. It was pretty nuts...”

Large monsters were generally considered neutral—they didn’t really have an interest in humans. It was a little counterintuitive, but large monsters weren’t particularly aggressive toward humans unless you got too close. We would, of course, retaliate if one instigated a fight.

That was why villages in the sticks like Beaden were able to last for a surprisingly long time. If we had to fend off constant attacks from large monsters, it would seriously be impossible to live anywhere but the walled-off cities.

It wasn’t like we had a mutual understanding with the large monsters or anything. Sometimes they did attack, as if to say that they didn’t care about petty human circumstances. But in those cases, it was unclear whether people had simply chosen a bad spot to settle or if someone had prodded the beasts into action. The only thing that mattered was how bad the situation was for those involved. A single whim could lead to deaths or even the destruction of an entire settlement.

Powerful military forces like the Liberion Order and the magic corps were very important for fending off such powerful foes. From what I’d heard, Hugenbite had enough of a force to be able to defeat a griffon on their own. This would be impossible for a typical settlement. Most people wouldn’t be able to do anything but watch as they were picked off one by one. A griffon could fly and was far too fast to flee from. That was why Surena and I had chosen not to retreat during the battle with Zeno Grable. It wasn’t exactly a choice with Porta’s party in tow, though.

“What about the ocean?” I asked.

“Pretty much nothing comes from that direction unless we go poking them. Monsters attack fishing boats every now and then, though... Can’t really do nothing about that unless it happens on the beach.”

“Makes sense...”

It seemed there weren’t really any threats from the ocean. Well, if there had been any, a city on the coast would never have flourished. Still, an attack from the ocean or completely at sea would be far more difficult to handle than any attack on land. I felt like knights wouldn’t be able to do anything about it. I had no idea what kind of dangers lurked in the ocean, but I didn’t really need to know if I never boarded a ship. It was extremely unlikely I would ever require such knowledge.

“Hrgh... Finally done... Man, the stench...”

“Good work. Go wash yourself off.”

While Kenny and I were chatting, the two boars had been successfully butchered. It sounded like a simple task, but butchering a medium-sized animal required a good amount of stamina, knowledge, and technique. We weren’t trying to sell it or anything, though—it was fine as long as we could eat enough of the meat. Still, even doing that much was difficult for someone inexperienced.

These survival techniques were indispensable for an army on the march. Otherwise, you wouldn’t be able to take advantage of any animals you happened to catch. I was incapable of cleanly skinning an animal for its hide, but I could at least get to all the edible parts. This was especially the case for something as common as a boar. Being able to butcher one was directly linked to one’s survival skills, though it was best to never be in a situation where you needed such skills.

“I guess all that’s left is to wait for dinner to be ready,” Kenny said. “Man, I’m getting hungry.”

“The power of rank, huh?”

“I’m the captain, after all.”

“Ha ha, that’s true.”

The sun was going to set soon. It was good we’d managed to butcher the boars while there was plenty of light out. Trying that in the dark would be inadvisable. It was possible to practice a night march, but that wasn’t suitable for inexperienced recruits, especially in a mountain range. It was too easy for someone to die that way. These things had to be taken step-by-step. Nobody in the world was capable of cramming all this knowledge into their head at once. People grew little by little.

“We’re going into the mountains for real tomorrow!” Kenny shouted to the group. “Fill your spirits with boar meat today!”

“Yes, sir!”

After I ate my fill of meat tonight, it would be time to venture into the mountains. “Eat plenty to stay active,” so they say. We weren’t in particularly dire straits, but those who ate their fill, even in a situation where it was difficult to swallow food, were those who ultimately survived.

This was a rare opportunity. I decided to have my fill of an entirely different training atmosphere from the dojo or the order’s training hall as nourishment for my own growth.

◇

“The incline gets a little steeper here. Please be careful.”

“Aah, thanks.”

Following the knight charged with leading the way, we proceeded through the mountains. Thankfully, we hadn’t encountered any major problems yet. It would’ve been pretty bad if we’d gotten into trouble right after starting this exercise...

“A mountain march! My heart’s pounding!”

“Adel, quiet.”

“Yes, sir...”

Adel, one of the members of this sortie, was in high spirits. However, after quickly being criticized by the sergeant in charge, she hung her head and fell silent. She’d gotten awfully obedient after joining the Liberion Order. During her dojo days, she’d always been noisy and had never shown any signs of stopping when Randrid or I had warned her. But now she seemed kind of docile.

This was likely a result of Henblitz’s discipline. I definitely want to learn his secret. I wasn’t in charge of disciplining the knights or anything—I was just here to teach them swordplay. Compelling proper personalities and behaviors from the knights wasn’t really my purview as a special instructor, though it had been one of my duties back at the dojo. Anyone who displayed clearly problematic behavior would’ve failed the order’s entrance exam anyway.

I wasn’t really sure whether I was going to continue serving as a special instructor until I could no longer wield my sword. This wasn’t because I was reluctant to do so, but rather because I wanted to return to my dojo in Beaden and raise my pupils. To that end, I wanted to know how to skillfully control strong-spirited rascals like Adel.

I wasn’t the type to be very assertive. And if I tried, I could make things worse. However, from time to time, an instructor had to act that way. I wanted to learn the tricks from someone who was capable. I wonder if I can pull it off.

“The vegetation is pretty much the same, huh?” I observed.

I was walking with Allucia at the back of the group. Not that this detail was particularly important, but it was impressive that she was walking through the mountains dressed as she was. She dodged anything that would scratch her skin with ease, and if anything was in the way, she would casually clear it using her new longsword. Surena, who also preferred dressing lightly, could probably do the same.

I doubted I could pull any of that off with the same level of skin exposure. Even if it didn’t make much of a difference in battle, cloth was still a step up from bare skin. I dressed relatively lightly for a swordsman, but pretty much all of my bare skin was protected by clothing, and my trousers were on the thicker side.

“You’re amazing, Allucia...”

“How so?”

“Aah, it’s nothing.”

I never thought I’d get a demonstration of her superhuman abilities in this way. It really seems like she has no flaws. No matter what job she took on, she could probably do it like a pro.

“Anyway, visibility here is pretty good,” I said, forcing a change of topic.

“Indeed,” Allucia agreed. “The greenery isn’t particularly dense.”

Much like the part of the Aflatta Mountain Range around Beaden, this area wasn’t particularly lush. It wasn’t devoid of plants and vegetation, but it was nowhere near as dense as a forest. That made visibility relatively good, though not great. But at the very least, as long as we remained vigilant, we weren’t going to be ambushed at close range.

However, that also meant the wildlife could spot us more easily. This was especially true since the Aflatta Mountain Range was home to flying creatures like griffons—this was an ideal hunting ground for them.

In general, the larger and more dangerous threats didn’t venture from their territories deeper inside the mountains. The most formidable enemy we would encounter was probably a griffon. Saberboars were cute in comparison.

The ecosystem deep inside the mountains had likely developed into something rather unique, though humans currently had no way of investigating it. People only struck down whatever happened to come into their sphere of influence, and civilizations didn’t possess the strength to conquer such a vast mountain range.

It wasn’t even clear if there was anything to gain from doing so. Maybe there was, but would it be worth the cost? That was why, while the mountain range ran through Liberis and the Salura Zaruk Empire and both claimed it, neither really did anything with it. Well, I couldn’t say for sure that the empire was leaving it alone, but they at least weren’t doing anything out in the open.

On the other hand, much like Henblitz had mentioned during my homecoming in Beaden, the foot of the mountains was just about perfect for training. It was unexpectedly difficult to secure the right “enemies” to build combat experience. It was possible to train against your fellow humans, but you couldn’t fight to the death during training. Waging war on another nation wasn’t a simple matter either.

Undeveloped lands, however, could be used in this way. The vast majority of people would prefer to have a larger safety zone, though. Life would be so much easier if that were possible... Reality is a harsh mistress.

As I continued pondering about the mountains, the knight in the lead called the group to a halt.

“Everyone, stop.”

“Oop...”

Hmm, there’re a few of them. We weren’t completely surrounded—they were spread out somewhere in front of us. About half the group noticed, which was less than I would’ve hoped. All the seasoned knights had spotted them—they’d been entrusted with guarding the new recruits, so their ability to sense danger wasn’t in question.

“Um, Sergeant...?” one of the recruits asked.

“Don’t talk without permission,” the sergeant said, silencing him immediately. “It’s probably horned wolves.”

“Ah!”

I had the same opinion. We would’ve noticed boars a lot earlier. They weren’t the type to hide. Observing prey from a distance and fanning out on the approach was a behavior characteristic of wolves.

It was easy to notice this tactic in an open field, but with a small change of environment, it became much harder. And though visibility was better here than in a forest, it was still difficult to see very far into the distance. A large part of this training exercise was focused on developing such senses.

Anyway, this situation was far better than being ambushed. A sudden and unexpected attack from the flank was impossible for a human to deal with.

Having a proper grasp of the situation, Allucia quickly gave orders. “You two team up and spread out in front. Everyone else, remain on standby. I’ll watch the rear. Master, the front.”

“Leave it to me.”

To the average knight, a few wolves were nothing. We were in a big group too. However, our objective was to train the new recruits, and they had to be the ones standing at the front. Allucia was watching the rear, so there was nothing to worry about on that side. If anything could defeat her, the rest of us were screwed. So, I did as I was told and focused on the front so that I could charge in and help if the recruits were in danger.

“Targets confirmed! Horned wolves! Charge!”

“Right!”

Two recruits proceeded carefully and caught sight of the enemy. As the sergeant had predicted, they were indeed horned wolves. In terms of physical abilities, they were pretty much the same as normal wolves. However, as the name implied, each one had a single horn on its head. So, on top of biting and clawing like a normal wolf, their charging attacks were no joke. Even if they didn’t have the strength to penetrate metal armor, the impact itself was considerable. Taking a hit unarmored would leave you with a neat hole gouged in your body. They couldn’t be underestimated.

“Hyaaaaaah!”

“Hmph!”

Once both parties caught sight of each other, the fight began. Adel let out her signature battle cry and launched herself at the closest horned wolf. If we’d been launching a surprise attack, that in itself would’ve frightened our foes. But unfortunately, the wolves had already spotted us, so they didn’t falter. They bared their fangs and were completely ready for battle.

“Circle around! Make use of your ally!”

“Yes, sir!”

There were four horned wolves—probably their usual hunting pack. It was difficult to bring down an agile beast with a single blow. Allucia could probably have done it with ease, but it was unreasonable to ask the recruits to do the same. Thus, it was best for them to cleverly make use of their numbers.

Even if they couldn’t disable an enemy in a single blow, wounds were sure to hamper the wolves. The fundamental theory in a many-on-many battle was to keep wounding and taking foes out until victory. Strength of numbers easily made up for a difference in skill, after all.

“Gotcha!”

“Grrruff!”

The other knight herded the wolf toward Adel, who closed in with a diagonal slash from the flank. Her blow caught it perfectly just as it landed from an evasive jump. Though she didn’t kill the horned wolf on the spot, there was a good gash in its torso. It was already on the verge of death and was sure to fade away if left alone.

“Don’t let your guard down just because you took one down! Keep an eye on the battlefield!”

Defeating one enemy didn’t mean the fight was over. It was very easy to leave a careless opening after finishing an opponent, and people often took severe blows because they let their guard down. To avoid that, you had to always remain vigilant, even after striking down a foe.

“Seems like I won’t have to do anything,” I muttered.

“That’s a good thing,” Allucia said. “It’s proof the recruits can manage on their own.”

“True.”

I watched over them with an air of tension, but things were proceeding well, and it didn’t look like I’d need to get involved. At the very least, the horned wolf the two had taken down wasn’t going to suddenly get up and charge them. And since Allucia had reacted to what I’d said, things in the back must’ve been fine too. After all, she wasn’t the type to neglect her duties just to chat with me.

A horned wolf’s horn was worth a decent price, much like a saberboar’s tusks. Horns were mostly just used for decoration, though they could be processed for all kinds of other applications. Unscathed horns were worth the most, though our goal wasn’t to make money. The recruits certainly weren’t thinking about the resale value of the wolves’ parts—they just wanted to successfully beat down their enemies. Despite their young ages, they still had the combat skill to have passed the Liberion Order’s exam.

“Here’s hoping that things are going smoothly on Kenny’s side too,” I said.

“I’m sure there’s nothing to worry about,” Allucia replied. “They have more familiarity with the land.”

Kenny’s group was deployed a good distance away from us. I wondered if they were also clearing out the dangers of the mountain like we were. We’d brought the recruits to Hugenbite for training, but scouting and cleaning up the base of the mountains was basically an everyday mission for the Northern Battalion. In other words, we were being taken along on their duties.

Since they had more personnel available than usual, we were split up into two groups: one led by Allucia and the other by Kenny. That said, he was taking Northern Battalion knights, so his squad was the same as usual. I wondered whether his team and ours would compete over the number of kills once they were back in camp. It’s pretty easy to picture the knights doing that. I suppose it’s good to have some degree of rivalry. Keeps motivation high.

“No remnants confirmed! Cleanup complete!”

After the four horned wolves were defeated, the sergeant signaled that the fighting was over. Every now and then, other monsters or animals would approach during a battle, leading to back-to-back fights. I was glad that wasn’t happening now—those kinds of skirmishes posed a considerable risk in the mountains.

“No, wait up,” I called out.

“Master?”

“There’s something above us.”

It would’ve been nice to get back to marching, but it seemed things weren’t going to go that smoothly. It was true that the enemies on the ground were defeated. However, my eyes had spotted a silhouette passing overhead for just an instant.

“A griffon...?” Allucia murmured.

I nodded. “Seems it found us.”

Looking up through the gaps in the trees, I saw that something clearly larger than a bird was soaring above us. It was flying in circles rather than passing by, and that told me it had its sights set on us. Griffons and birds both behaved this way when they spotted prey.

“Guess this is a bit too much for the recruits,” I said.

“It is,” Allucia agreed. “Running away will be difficult too.”

Even if we sprinted as fast as we could for the base of the mountains, it would be impossible to outrun a griffon. Even without the wings, it was much faster than us. So, if it was poised to attack, our only choice would be to intercept it.

This opponent is definitely too much for the new recruits.

Allucia and I drew our swords.

“Group up in your teams and take up defensive positions!” she yelled. “Leave this to us!”

A griffon, huh? Haven’t faced one since Zeno Grable. At least I didn’t have to worry about this one spitting fire or turning the ground to magma. I still had to remain focused, of course. Time to put in some proper work to keep everyone safe.

Allucia and I spread out while the other knights formed a defensive circle. Griffons and birds typically attacked using hit-and-run tactics. They dove at their prey with terrifying speed, delivering a sharp strike before flying back into the skies. Since humans were land-bound, this kind of tactic was extremely difficult to counter.

However, while griffons had strength and speed far beyond any human, they had no long-range attacking power. No matter what altitude they struck from or how fast they flew, there was always one instant where they had to put themselves in range of a sword. That’s the time to strike. Rather than relying on a series of slashes, the situation demanded a single decisive blow. That wasn’t effective against a named monster like Zeno Grable, though.

Allucia and I weren’t the type of swordsmen to put considerable firepower behind a single strike. Henblitz and Curuni were more suited to that style. One blow from Henblitz’s longsword was enough to gouge a huge gash in a griffon, and ever since Curuni had switched to a zweihander, the destructive force behind her strikes had been awe-inspiring.

Even against opponents you could generally categorize as “strong,” there was always a matter of compatibility in battle. Allucia and I had poor compatibility against griffons. I would’ve loved to have a wizard like Lucy or Ficelle with us. But, if Lucy had been here, the rest of us would’ve ended up being completely unnecessary.

“Doesn’t look like they’re gonna back off,” I observed.

“You’re right. They seem set on attacking us.”

I could now see two griffons circling above us. They were gradually descending, ignoring the fact that we’d drawn our weapons and were ready for battle. You could say they lacked intelligence, but by all rights, humans wielding metal sticks couldn’t normally do anything to a griffon.

“Do not move around carelessly,” Allucia warned, making sure the recruits stayed put. “They’ll single you out.”

“Y-Yes, ma’am!”

Even if they were in a defensive formation, it would be problematic if the griffons targeted the recruits. It was far more difficult to protect others than it was to protect yourself. Hopefully, the griffons kept their focus on me and Allucia—we had just the right numbers for a two-on-two.

“Here they come!”

The griffons circling overhead came to a stop in midair for a moment. This was a sign that they were about to charge. They’d chosen their targets. Okay, then. You coming for me, Allucia, or someone else?

“Keeeee!”

The first griffon dove. You’re after me, huh? I was seriously glad it wasn’t aiming for the youngsters. It brandished the talons on its front legs. A normal sword might’ve been pushed back by the blow, but mine was specially made from Zeno Grable’s materials. There was no reason a mere—though maybe “mere” wasn’t quite the right adjective—griffon was going to beat it.

“Hmph!”

“Gyee!”

I chopped at the talon that tried to grab me. If I met the griffon head-on, I would naturally be overpowered and killed, so I slashed while dodging to the side. Its taloned grip grasped empty air, and I bisected what would be equivalent to a human palm. The griffon’s shocked cry resounded in the air as its blood sprayed out.

I would’ve liked to hit its wings, but I didn’t have the reach for that. If it had chosen to attack with its beak, I could’ve hit it in the face too. But alas, I hadn’t been able to deal a fatal blow.

A normal bird used its beak when diving at its prey. They didn’t have much strength in their legs, after all. However, for a creature the size of a griffon, beaks and talons both were viable options. This one had chosen the latter.

“Gyaaaah!”

The injured griffon backed off in a panic as the second one swooped in. It seemed this new one had learned a little from what had happened—it was aiming for Allucia instead of me.

I guess it thinks she’s weaker than me?

Unfortunately, it was wrong. That might’ve been the case if she’d still been using that farewell sword, but her current weapon was a masterwork with a terrifying cutting edge. She was a far more deadly opponent than I was.

“Hah!”

The second griffon swooped in, and in the next instant, it was dead. The reason for this was simple: Allucia won. It had chosen to attack with its beak, and charging right at it, Allucia had slid under it before thrusting her sword with perfect timing. Her blade had stabbed through its throat and into its brain, ending the griffon’s life immediately.

“Allucia!”

“I’m fine!”

That said, the griffon’s momentum was considerable. Even though she’d dodged the beak, she’d embedded her sword in something that had a lot of inertia. The griffon crashed to the ground, and I worried that she might’ve gotten caught in its tumbling, but it seemed she’d gotten away safely. Allucia was very agile. Surena could probably do the same, but I doubted I could.

“Now, then...”

One griffon was down, and the other was showing no signs of attacking again. It circled begrudgingly in the air a few times, then gave up and flew off deeper into the Aflatta Mountain Range.

The wound I’d dealt wasn’t fatal. It would’ve been serious for a human, but creatures that large had much more vitality in them. They weren’t going to bleed out so easily. It was a little unfortunate that I hadn’t managed to finish it, but the threat was gone, so I’d technically fulfilled my objective.

“Is anyone hurt?” I asked, seeing that the fight was over.

“No! Everyone is fine!”

It was possible for someone to have injured themselves in a panic, even if they hadn’t participated in the fighting. However, all of the new recruits had maintained their defensive formation—there was a clear difference between these new knights and total combat amateurs.

“I suppose the area is safe now,” Allucia remarked.

“Agreed.” I nodded. “With a griffon around, I doubt there’s anything stronger than those horned wolves.”

The world of wild animals had a relatively simple hierarchical structure. Simple strength went a long way—they didn’t need weapons, tools, or tactics. So, if griffons were flying around here, anything that preyed on griffons wouldn’t be. At most, we would find creatures on the level of horned wolves. We couldn’t put too much weight behind that assumption, though, because given the size of the Aflatta Mountain Range, it was impossible to know everything about it. Still, we had no choice but to make assumptions.

“No losses, then. Let’s continue the march.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

Defeating one griffon and repelling another would’ve normally been enough of an achievement that everyone could’ve called it a day. But our goal wasn’t to hunt griffons—it was to give the new recruits experience. So, we continued our march to clear out the area. If any dangers were beyond the recruits’ skill levels, we could handle them ourselves.

Once we were on the move again, I turned to Allucia. “By the way, that tactic was pretty dangerous...”

Even with a blade as sharp as mine, I’d chosen to dodge to the side while slashing at my opponent. Her way of doing it had seemed a little too risky.

Unexpectedly, she agreed, though she was somewhat hesitant. “I-It was... I got a little hotheaded without even thinking about it...”

“Well, I get having those feelings,” I said. “Kinda like...you stop worrying about the small things.”

“Yes. I think some self-restraint is in order, though...”

“Not much you can do about that. Swordsmen need a certain level of gusto. It’s important to know when it’s too much, though.”

“Exactly—it’s just as you say.”

I could sympathize with how she felt. I was a swordsman at heart too. I mean, when you had a new weapon, it only made sense to fight in a way that would draw out all of its potential. You could call it a swordsman’s vice. If we wanted to live in peace, we could just let go of our weapons.

Acting recklessly might be fine for a normal swordsman, but Allucia sat at the top of the Liberion Order. She couldn’t indulge in all of her selfish desires. Still, it was fine as long as she properly evaluated the situation.

Things had gone smoothly this time around, but there had been a chance for that situation to go sideways. She’d chosen to be a bit adventurous, and it wasn’t really my place to criticize her for it. She’s aware of it already anyway.

“Master Beryl really is amazing, isn’t he?!” Adel exclaimed. Once we’d started marching, she’d immediately begun making a ruckus again.

“I agree, but lower your voice,” said the sergeant leading her team.

“Yes, sir...”

I’m getting a bit of déjà vu...

But, huh? The sergeant agrees?

I was glad that a seasoned knight saw me that way, but my opponent this time around had been nothing more than a regular griffon. Any knight with enough experience and technique could handle one. I hoped to raise all of the recruits to that level.

Anyway, it was a good trend that I was gradually enjoying being seen that way. It was a step up from thoughtlessly grumbling that I didn’t deserve such praise. I hadn’t had any confidence before, and I honestly didn’t know where confidence ended and arrogance began. Still, I’d learned that I couldn’t afford to belittle myself constantly. I wondered if I would ever find out what the right ratio was. I could only pray I did, but that future seemed nowhere in sight. Life is so complicated.

◇

“Yo, good work out there.”

“You too. I’m glad everyone got back safely.”

It was several days after our encounter with the griffons. We’d gone on a few more marches to different destinations but hadn’t encountered any more large monsters. At most, we saw medium-sized creatures like horned wolves and boars.

We’d managed to clear a good portion of the foot of the Aflatta Mountain Range without suffering any notable injuries. We were now back at camp on the final day of our scheduled expedition. Kenny’s group had gotten back ahead of us. With this, the plan was to call an end to the training exercise. All that was left was to pack up the camp, return to Hugenbite, take two days to rest up, then travel back to Baltrain.

Overall, the results were pretty good. Allucia and I had been forced to face the griffons, but all the other encounters had been handled by the new recruits working together in their teams. Getting experience fighting ferocious animals and monsters, and in a mountain range at that, was very valuable. It was especially good for those who hadn’t really done much more than study swordplay at home. Good stimuli for them.

In contrast, the new recruits who’d needed to wield their sword in the countryside or those who’d made their livings as hunters had adapted extremely quickly. I was sure they would all become much tougher over the course of the Liberion Order’s various training programs. I was, of course, going to help as much as I could too.

“We had a griffon pop up today, so we wrapped things up early,” Kenny said.

“Hmm, so you bumped into one too.”

Our group hadn’t come across any griffons since that first encounter, but it seemed one had set its sights on Kenny’s group today. That said, judging by his casual demeanor, nobody had gotten injured. Kenny’s group was entirely composed of knights who protected Hugenbite on a daily basis. They were more capable than the new recruits from Baltrain at handling not only griffons but other large monsters that inhabited the Aflatta Mountain Range.

“It was just one, and a wounded one at that,” Kenny added. “Wasn’t a problem.”

“A wounded griffon...”

“Yup. Its right front leg was hacked right off. Wonder who coulda done that?”

“Ha ha ha...”

Oh, guess the griffon I injured showed up again. Well, it wasn’t a large monster’s style to back off just because of a wound. I doubted it’d been burning with a desire for revenge or anything, but it was entirely possible it’d developed a hatred toward anything human-shaped and had then spotted Kenny’s group.

We had informed Kenny of our encounter with the two griffons. After all, sharing information on the battlefield was the most basic of basics. So, he wasn’t seriously questioning who’d wounded the griffon—he was playing dumb on purpose.

“So? You finish it?” I asked.

“Of course. It was a bit risky, but it’s worth taking out the big ones like that when you can.”

“No kidding.”

It seemed he’d completely defeated it rather than just scaring it off. I was glad to hear it. As far as I knew, even all throughout history, large monsters had never advanced on human territory in great numbers. If they ever did, they would probably destroy several countries.

That showed how few of them there were in the world, but it wasn’t like humanity had a full grasp of all the ecosystems of the continent. So, if there was an opportunity to finish any large monsters, it was best to reduce their numbers proactively. That’s a lot easier than winning in a fair fight, after all. And there was no reason not to when considering the boost to public safety.

“We butchered what we could and took the meat back with us,” Kenny added.

“Ooh, sounds nice. Guess we’re having a celebration with griffon meat tonight.”

“Yup. If you guys had brought back the other one, we would’ve had even more, though.”

“Don’t be unreasonable.”

It looked like we were going to get a meal appropriate for our last night in this camp. Our group had taken down a griffon too, but we hadn’t had the time to drain the blood and butcher it. This gave us a glimpse at the difference between our mission and Kenny’s.

Our goal was to get real combat experience for the recruits. In contrast, Kenny’s group was carrying out their routine reconnaissance and cleanup. It would’ve been possible for us to butcher our griffon too—had we wanted to. However, given how large a griffon was, it would’ve taken a lot of time, and our defenses would’ve been left somewhat thin. We weren’t familiar with the land either.

Quite frankly, you could get experience butchering animals anywhere. The same didn’t apply to marching through the mountains. Due to the difference in priorities between our groups, we hadn’t been able to dress and butcher the griffon Allucia had defeated. Mercenaries and adventurers would probably have salivated over the chance to get at every last piece of the body, though. Everything, from the meat to the hide to the feathers, was worth good money.

“You guys manage to get some good training in?” Kenny asked.

“I think we did. Pretty sure Allucia is the one to be the judge of that, though.”

My title was impressive, but my job was teaching knights how to swing a metal stick around. I wasn’t demeaning swordplay or anything, but the scope of my duties was pretty small. To simplify it to an extreme, I only taught others how to efficiently defeat an opponent. I was able to teach the frame of mind required for this too. That part definitely carries over into everyday life.

However, those lessons weren’t enough to guide everyone. It actually only applied to a small percentage of the population—you needed more than physical strength to stand at the top of an organization. In that sense, I was wholly unsuited for leadership. I personally believed that people like Allucia, accomplished in both the literary and military arts, were the ones meant to reach such heights. I wasn’t casting aside all responsibility or anything, but rather, implying that someone who saw the bigger picture was more suited to making the decision.

“How’d things go for you overall?” I asked.

“Not bad. You guys beating a griffon served as good motivation. We don’t get a whole lotta chances to compete with outsiders here.”

“Makes sense.”

I wanted to quip about calling fellow Liberion Knights “outsiders,” but I understood what he meant. We weren’t at war, so it was a pretty common problem not to have anyone to compete against. In that sense, it was important to have the knights mingle like this. I was impressed that the expedition had taken that stuff into consideration from the very beginning. The nation’s greatest knights certainly lived up to their reputations.

While I chatted with Kenny, a young man came over to us.

“Captain, mind if we begin preparing dinner?” he asked.

“Yeah, sure thing,” Kenny answered. “Just leave some for the return trip. Other than that, go wild. This is our last day here and all.”

“Yes, sir.”

This was the knight named Jira, whom I’d met on the first day here. In the short time I’d spent in their company, it looked like Kenny and Jira had a good officer-subordinate relationship. They reminded me of Allucia and Henblitz—those two also supported each other very well.

In terms of simple swordsmanship, Allucia was a step ahead of Henblitz. However, Henblitz demonstrated great skill when it came to management. Not that I know the fine details. That’s just my opinion as an outsider.

Allucia was a bit of a perfectionist. Given her abilities, that was inevitable, but it meant that not everyone could do things like she could. Allucia was aware of this, but it felt more like Henblitz was the one skillfully working around that flaw.

Nobody was in the wrong or anything. The qualities required of an organization’s leaders changed a little depending on the time and place, or even the leaders’ statuses. Having spent the majority of my life in a dojo in the countryside, I didn’t possess these qualities.

After reuniting with Allucia and coming to Baltrain, I’d been blessed with many other reunions and new connections. This made me keenly aware of how narrow my field of specialty was. I can’t help but feel inadequate when surrounded by so many talented people.

This was one thing I couldn’t really do anything about. After all, the things we’d done and thought about in our lives were so different. Setting aside individual aptitude, this inevitably led to a vast difference in experience.

I could only focus on my own duties and believe that being conscious of this would lead to something. Life would’ve been a lot easier if I could just come to terms with that like it was no big deal. I have quite the troublesome personality...

“Master, so this is where you were,” Allucia said, walking over to us. It was like she’d switched places with Jira.

“Hey, Allucia.”

“Oh, I gotta get to my subordinates,” Kenny said. “If you’ll excuse me.”

“Keep up the good work,” Allucia told him.

On a sidenote, it was impressive how her tone shifted so much between talking to me and Kenny. It was almost mysterious witnessing it up close. I doubted I could change gears like that on the spot.

Also, I didn’t know whether the cheeky bastard was trying to be considerate or something, but he immediately vanished the moment she appeared. And what do you mean you “gotta get to your subordinates”? You just left everything to Jira!

“So, I guess that’s a job well done?” I asked.

“Yes. The planned training schedule has been completed,” Allucia confirmed. “And since there were no casualties, you could say the expedition has been a resounding success.”

“Glad to hear it.”

We still had the important job of returning to Hugenbite and Baltrain, but this still marked a good milestone. I noticed an air of relief in Allucia’s expression. It was only natural not to want anyone to get injured. Scratches and bruises were one thing, but broken bones or damaged organs could hamper someone for the rest of their life. The fact that this hadn’t happened was thanks to Allucia and the other seasoned knights giving proper directions, and also thanks to the hard effort the recruits had put in.

“I may be getting ahead of myself somewhat here...but Master, do you have plans for your day off?”

“Hm? Let’s see... Not much beyond maybe going around and visiting Hugenbite’s taverns.”

This was a strange question coming from Allucia. Technically, we were still on duty, but here she was, asking about our day off. Perhaps that showed how large a hurdle had already been cleared during this training exercise.

“I see... As a matter of fact, Hugenbite is home to natural hot springs,” Allucia said. “What do you think? It should provide solace for both body and mind.”

“Hot springs? Sounds nice.”

I wasn’t going to say something rude like “What? You shoulda told me about that earlier!” We weren’t here to play around, after all. We only had room to breathe now because the expedition had come to a safe end, so this was the perfect time to bring it up. Only after we were out of the Aflatta Mountain Range could we soak in a hot spring without any reservations.

“So how about it? Would you give me one, no, half of your day?” Allucia asked.

“Sure thing. Man, that sounds exciting.”

“Thank you very much,” Allucia said, breaking into a modest yet brilliant smile.

The bath in Flumvelk had been quite the treat, so a natural hot spring had to be on an entirely different level. I was definitely interested. I didn’t know if we were going to some establishment or a hot spring out in nature, but Allucia seemed to have a handle on things. And even without the allure of a hot spring, I had no problem keeping her company for half a day. She worked a lot harder than me on a daily basis, so I was more than happy to help her take a breather.

“Then, Master, we’ll pick this discussion back up once we’ve safely returned to Hugenbite.”

“Mm. Looking forward to it.”

Naturally, enjoying the hot springs would only come after everyone was back in town. I had to remain focused until the very end. I wasn’t entirely motivated by the hot springs, though—the return trip from Flumvelk had taught me that there was no telling what could happen.

So, I locked away my expectations in a corner of my mind. We couldn’t afford to be careless on our way back. Even so, I was going to get my fill of tonight’s griffon meat. We had to celebrate successfully concluding the planned training program.

◇

“Haaaah... That hits the spot...” I muttered.

Splashing into the hot water, I rotated my shoulders. I sounded like quite the old man, but that was exactly what I was, so I didn’t let it bother me. A normal bath was already terrific, but this was an open-air bath—and a natural hot spring at that. Add the incredible scenery, and this experience was beyond description. This alone makes it worth coming to Hugenbite. I was starting to think that, if I ever got the time, it would be a good idea to bring Mewi here on vacation.

“How do I put it...? Things were awfully relaxing this time...”

After the safe conclusion of the training exercise in the Aflatta Mountain Range, our return trip to Hugenbite also went off without a hitch. We still had to get back to Baltrain, but since things had gone well so far, Allucia had taken me to a hot spring on the west edge of Hugenbite.

To be frank, I’d done practically nothing this whole expedition. The only time I’d put in any work was when I’d repelled that griffon. It was good that things had ended without any issues, but honestly, it felt like this expedition hadn’t been dangerous at all.

I wasn’t looking down on griffons or anything—I definitely recognized them as large monsters, and that was enough of a threat on its own. However, when I compared ordinary griffons to Zeno Grable or Lono Ambrosia, they just seemed so hopelessly outclassed. Facing one or two griffons wouldn’t exactly be an easy victory, but I doubted I could lose. It’s a little frightening that my sense of danger is going numb...

I’d fought all kinds of foes since coming to Baltrain, so maybe my standards were getting a little skewed. After all, a griffon was a considerable threat to the new recruits. Or maybe I was just seeking out danger more than I’d previously believed. It would’ve been one thing to be so self-destructive on my own, but I couldn’t afford to get other people involved. While soaking in the hot water, I admonished myself and vowed to avoid such behavior in the future.

“Anyway, to think I can enjoy a hot spring for so little money. It’s an awfully honest business.”

Allucia had brought me to a snug little building. It wasn’t a free bath or anything—it was a proper business. However, the entry fee was a mere five hundred dalcs for any adult or child. And apparently, the price always stayed the same. In Baltrain, just getting into a steam bath tended to cost more than that, so this was a really good deal.

I was worried about whether they were actually able to maintain this business at such a low price, but that didn’t seem to be the case. The water came from deep underground and cooled enough to be usable once drawn to the surface—it was then connected to the building by a river. So, once the place was set up, they pretty much didn’t need to perform any maintenance. They’d had to spend money to draw the water up initially and construct the building, but from that point forward, their balance book had remained positive. It was a clever business.

Though it was a bit of an inconvenience to get here, the allure of soaking in a hot spring was tremendous. This place was really thriving. I’d even asked Kenny about it on the way back to Hugenbite, and he knew about it—he’d said it was a nice spot to soak in a hot spring and enjoy the mountain view. It has the locals’ stamp of approval. If such a place tried to rake in profits, the community would inevitably frown upon those business practices. Maybe that was why their prices were so fair.

I hadn’t ventured to this hot spring alone, nor had I come only with Allucia. I wasn’t the only one looking to kick back and relax—we’d come here as an entire group, including all the knights from Baltrain.

This was a rare opportunity, and it was good for the knights to be able to enjoy themselves. By now, they’d already gone in for a soak and gotten out. Adel had been quite noisy about it, yelling, “Wow! That bath was awesome!”

Anyway, soaking in a hot spring while everyone was making a clamor would’ve been fun in its own little way, but there was a certain sophistication to enjoying it on my own in silence. That was simply my preference, especially after finishing a job. Allucia understood me well in this regard.

“Haaah... I could go for an ale...”

I immersed myself up to my shoulders, letting my eyes drift over the dark nighttime scenery. Kenny had said that this place had an unbroken view of the mountain range, but with the sun now set, there wasn’t much to see. Still, this was paradise. The greedy part of myself thought this bath would’ve been perfect with a good drink. But I knew that was an unreasonable demand—I would just go to a tavern after my refreshing soak to enjoy an ale.

I wonder if Allucia is enjoying the hot spring as well. But hey, the men’s and women’s baths are obviously separated, so there’s no need to ask that question.

Much like me, she’d chosen to go in last, after all the knights had finished—the new recruits would surely be nervous if they had to share a bath with the knight commander. We’d brought them here to relax, so that would’ve made the trip meaningless.

It made sense that she’d suggested that I go in last too. Not that it would’ve bothered me, but the recruits saw me as an older man with some grand title, and I wasn’t sure whether they would be able to relax while bathing with me.

This was a difference in perception, or perhaps frame of mind. I had to gradually make these mental adjustments. Even if I didn’t put much stock into it, my title was indeed grandiose. Can’t remain a country bumpkin forever...

Some looked at me with envy and others with awe. My title as the special instructor for the Liberion Order had an impact on my surroundings, and I’d unconsciously neglected the effect it had. That was why I had to learn from Allucia’s and Henblitz’s displays of consideration—little by little. How long will it take for me to develop the frame of mind to be able to conduct myself as someone with status? That wasn’t the kind of person I was on an emotional level, so I was sure it would take some time. Regardless, I believed I would ultimately figure it out.

Suddenly, a voice spoke from outside the door.

“Master, how is the hot spring?”

“Aah, Allucia? Man, it is great.”

She seemed to be checking up on me. She really didn’t have to, but it would’ve been uncouth to tell her that when she was going out of her way to do so. So, I simply told her how satisfied I was.

“I’m glad to hear it...” she said. “Then, if you’ll pardon the intrusion.”

“Mm... Hm?”

The hot spring was more than enough for me. She’d confirmed that and was glad to hear it. Everything made sense up to that point.

But...what does she mean by “pardon the intrusion”?

Before my mind could really process the words, Allucia was standing in front of me, covered only by a single towel.

“A-Allu—?!”

“Please don’t mind me, Master.”

“H-H-H-H-Hang on!”

Of course I mind! Anyone would be shocked by a woman walking into the men’s bath! I was screaming internally, but none of that got across to her. Her privates were properly hidden by the towel, but her pale, toned limbs were completely exposed.

Wait, isn’t this the men’s bath? Do I need to explain why the men’s and women’s baths are separated? No, she definitely knows. She’s here while being fully aware of that already.

A wicked thought came to mind: Did she suggest that I come in last to set this situation up? Dammit... I was relaxing so well, but now my blood’s suddenly running hot. I couldn’t figure out whether to criticize her eccentric behavior or just ignore it.

“If you’re that opposed to it, I can leave...” Allucia said.

“It’s kinda unfair to put it like that...”

It’s very, veeeeeery problematic for me to answer that. I didn’t want to be a bother, and I couldn’t claim that I was absolutely against it. I was still a man, after all.

As an older man and her teacher, it would’ve been well within my rights to admonish her for this. And yet, she was approaching me despite knowing this, so at this point, I didn’t think she would back off no matter what I said.

“What did the people running the place say...?” I asked, clinging to my one ray of hope that we were breaking the rules.

“We’re the last customers of the night, so...”

“I see...”

However, Allucia wasn’t one to make such a fundamental mistake. She was extremely proactive. The owners figured it wasn’t a problem as long as there weren’t any other bathers. If I’d known it was going to end up like this, maybe I would’ve been better off going in with all the knights. That would’ve been rude to Allucia, though. Or maybe not. I really have no idea what the right answer is.

“Hee hee, it’s quite hot.”

“S-Sure is...”

After washing herself off, Allucia dipped a toe into the hot spring to verify the temperature before gently lowering herself into the water. She’d chosen to enter the bath very close to me. The hot spring wasn’t small—a good ten people could fit without a problem. But since she was the only other person here, going out of her way to sit as far from me as possible would’ve also been strange.

I didn’t understand the intricacies of a maiden’s heart. Still, I could guess at what kind of resolve it’d taken her to do this. So...I wasn’t going to back away. However, understanding and being ready were different matters. Her behavior made sense to me, but there was no way I could remain calm about it. My heart was pounding harder than it ever had during a fight to the death against a formidable foe.

I could feel a tremendous amount of sweat pouring down all over my body. If not for the bath, I would’ve looked like a sweltering old man.

We remained silent long after Allucia entered the bath. We weren’t glued together or anything, but she was easily within my reach. I had no idea where to look. My eyes wandered off into the distance, and then, as if remembering Allucia was with me, I glanced over to her. I’m acting like a suspicious old man—this is a bad look, I know, but I have no idea what to do. Please, someone save me.

This wasn’t my first time seeing Allucia’s bare skin. Her training gear exposed a lot of her body. Even her outfit as the knight commander left little to the imagination. However, I’d never felt this nervous about it. Being alone with her in a hot spring was too much for me.

“Master... Am I not worth looking at in your eyes?” Allucia suddenly muttered.

“No... That’s not it. Not at all...”

Lured by her voice, I turned her way. Her white skin was so smooth and beautiful. Her damp silver hair was bundled up to keep it out of the water. This gave it a different glossiness than usual. Her face was a little flushed too—I wasn’t entirely convinced that this was simply because of the heat.

To repeat myself, Allucia was a very attractive woman—there was no arguing that. I’d thought this from the very first time I’d seen her as an adult, but I’d always repressed this feeling because we’d been student and teacher. There was no greater meaning than that. I couldn’t afford to make a mistake, after all.

But recently, I’d come to realize that this thinking put me in the minority—most who knew about the situation didn’t actually think it was a mistake. That didn’t mean I was suddenly going to do something, though. Much like Kenny had mentioned during our conversation, using our student-teacher relationship as a shield was trashy behavior—I didn’t inherit the dojo and take in pupils for that sake.

It was easy to say that I should just put aside the fact that she was my student and look at her as a woman. To me, though, this was easily as difficult as reaching the peak of swordsmanship.

“Allucia...” I murmured, unable to stand the silence.

“Yes?”

“Why did you call on me to be an instructor?”

This wasn’t something I needed to know right now, but I couldn’t think of any other topic. Is this even appropriate to talk about right now? I’m truly a pathetic old man.

Allucia revered my swordsmanship. I was also aware that she recognized me as a member of the opposite sex. But those things alone weren’t compelling enough reasons to call me to Baltrain. Just asking me to come would’ve been one thing, but going out of her way to prepare a royal decree seemed excessive if those were her only reasons. This might sound strange coming from me, but I didn’t believe simple yearning would’ve been enough to drive her that far. There must’ve been some kind of strong conviction behind that act rather than something purely emotional and sweet like love.

After another moment of silence while she was putting her thoughts in order, she answered. “Because...I wanted you to be happy, Master.”

“Did I look unhappy in Beaden?”

“Ah, no... That’s not what I meant...”

“Ha ha, sorry. That was a little mean.”

Happiness—the definition of the word differed from person to person. It certainly wasn’t a fixed quantity. My life spent in the countryside doing nothing but teaching swordplay hadn’t exactly been the epitome of happiness, but I wouldn’t call it misery either—doing so would be an insult to all the pupils I’d ever taught and an insult to my dad after inheriting his dojo.

So, what exactly was happiness for me? I’d had no choice but to accept my appointment as special instructor because of the royal decree. However, that didn’t mean it’d been an unfortunate turn of events. If anything, I’d gained a certain sense of satisfaction from my position that I’d never experienced at the dojo.

Also, hypothetically speaking, say I reached the summit of swordsmanship. Would that really bring me happiness? That was my goal, and my conviction was unwavering, but I wasn’t sure whether happiness awaited me at the end of that path. And it was possible that I would only get there after slaying countless people. How could that bring happiness?

“Anyway... Hmm... Happiness... Happiness, huh...?” I muttered. “Sounds kinda hard now that I think about it.”

I now had an objective, a role model, and a duty. But none of those things were clear road maps to my personal happiness. I’ve never really given it any thought before...

Suddenly, the fact that a woman was next to me—covered by nothing more than a single towel—was no longer on my mind. I’d heard that people were only capable of focusing on one matter at a time. It turned out that was true.

“I wanted...” Allucia started.

“Hm?”

“I wanted your swordsmanship to be widely recognized. I wanted many people to idolize you. I wanted you to marry the woman you have your heart set on. That was how I’d hoped things would turn out. I’d hoped that would bring you happiness.”

“Mm...”

Anyone would probably call her vision a happy future. I didn’t want people to fawn over me or anything, but it sounded nice as long as I had the self-confidence to match it.

Having the world recognize my swordsmanship, being the target of envy of many people, and while I was at it, having a beautiful wife—all of that sounded great. It was strange that Allucia was the one wishing for it rather than me, though.

“And I hoped I could help you reach that happiness.” Allucia then added, “That’s what I believed...”

“Do you think differently now?”

“Yes, a little.”

From the way she put it, her goal of making me happy hadn’t changed, but something inside her had.

“Before, I believed it was fine as long as you were happy,” Allucia continued. “However, now...I’ve developed a desire...to be a part of that happiness...”

“I see...”

This was unusual behavior for the girl who always seemed so perfect. She bashfully, awkwardly chose her words. It was a little different from a confession too—though she was expressing her affection, I felt like her feelings were more than just love.

“Would that make you happy too?” I asked.

“Yes. Of course.”

“I see... Thanks.”

I was glad that she wished for my happiness, but it would be meaningless if it didn’t make her happy too. That was how it was from my perspective, at least. Happiness bought at the sacrifice of another couldn’t be allowed.

“To tell you the truth...” I said. “Shueste confessed to me while we were in Flumvelk.”

Shueste’s words had differed wildly from Allucia’s, but the intent had been the same. I’d planned to take this fact with me to the grave, but I had no choice but to speak up when faced with Allucia’s earnestness. She looked shocked for a moment but immediately regained her composure. She’d probably predicted that would happen. After all, she’s very sharp when it comes to reading others.

“I didn’t accept, though,” I continued. “I want to prioritize perfecting my swordsmanship. And even without that, I have Mewi to consider.”

“You plan to watch over her until she can stand on her own two feet, yes?”

“Mm-hmm. That’s right.”

Even though I hadn’t fully explained myself, Allucia had figured it out the moment I’d mentioned Mewi. She was amazing—it was like she could easily read my mind. Well, maybe I’m just a bit simple in that regard.

“But... Yeah, I guess I never really considered grasping my own happiness,” I continued. “I never even thought about it until you mentioned it. It’s a fresh experience for me.”

“Hee hee. You think too much about other people’s happiness, Master.”

“Harsh words, in a way...”

I had a tendency to put my own priorities on hold for others. When I saw people in trouble, I just couldn’t leave them be. Though this could be seen as a virtue, you could also call it a vice. I was, at least, aware of this.

I didn’t wonder whether choosing to marry Allucia or Shueste would bring me more happiness than the other—that would’ve been far too insolent. No matter which I married, or if I married somebody else entirely, the moment I decided on a partner had to come with the determination to find happiness by her side. That wasn’t something I could just leave to someone else.

But honestly, I would probably never find that determination. Kenny had called me trash, and that was probably true from a woman’s perspective. Not even I believed that waiting for someone to fall out of love was a good look.

If it was just a crush, Allucia would one day vanish from my side. However, from what I’d heard so far, her feelings were nowhere near that trivial. Simple yearning couldn’t last forever. There was a certain unshakable conviction behind her feelings.

“I’ve...only ever seen you as one of my pupils,” I admitted.

“I know.”

“But Kenny—Kennith got angry at me for it. He said I was utter trash for not seeing you as a woman.”

Those hadn’t been his exact words, but the nuance had pretty much been the same. Allucia wasn’t squeaky clean either—a woman barging into the men’s bath wasn’t exactly praiseworthy behavior. Still, constantly running away from the bravery it’d taken her to confess was just about the worst thing I could do. I didn’t really care about how I looked to others at this stage in my life, but no matter how old men got, they wanted to show some amount of backbone. That applied both to battle and to love.

“But, how do I put this...” I continued. “When I try imagining my own happiness...it’s reassuring to picture you by my side. Just...not right now.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Sorry for being such an indecisive old man.”

“I don’t mind. That’s part of what makes you who you are.”

I felt like I’d given Shueste the same excuse and had gotten the same reply. Everyone was capable of reading me like a book.

At any rate, it seemed it would be difficult for me to continue looking at Allucia as just my pupil. If I’d truly only seen her that way, I would’ve obstinately refused when she’d come into the men’s bath. The fact that I hadn’t been able to turn her away meant I’d half reached an answer already.

“So in the meantime,” Allucia said, “that would make Lady Shueste my rival.”

“Huh? Aah... Yeah... I guess so?”

Well, those two had clearly expressed their feelings for me, so that made logical sense. The image of two women competing over me left me completely bewildered, though. I truly had no idea how things had ended up like this.

“So...what’s your opinion, Master?”

“Hm?”

“When you look at me not as a pupil but as a woman, am I attractive?”

I fell silent at that unexpected question. In contrast, Allucia seemed back to normal. If anything, her modest smile was even more radiant than usual.

It’s totally cheating to ask that kinda question when you’re buck naked in a hot spring! Well, even without this setting, Allucia Citrus is...

“Yeah. You’re the most beautiful woman I know.”

There was no other way of expressing it.

Epilogue: An Old Country Bumpkin Seeks Answers

“Here’s your ale.”

“Ah, thanks.”

It was the night before our departure from Hugenbite. Just as I’d intended, I was in the middle of taking a walk around the city to visit its many taverns. I was currently at tavern number two. My plan was to have just a little to eat and drink, walk some to burn it off, then go to the next tavern.

This was a luxury I could never experience in the countryside. I’d always liked a good drink, but Beaden didn’t even have a tavern. Our only option was to trick the palate by buying some cheap wine from the merchants who showed up every now and then.

In Baltrain, I could go for a little walk, find a tavern, walk a little farther, and find yet another. Ever since I became the Liberion Order’s special instructor, my wallet had been abnormally loaded, and while I didn’t have enough to go wild with reckless abandon, I could enjoy a tavern every now and then like it was no big deal. I’d gone out much less often since moving in with Mewi, but less was still more than not at all. Adults needed a breather every once in a while.

“Well, time to get started.”

I swigged some ale and nibbled at the small fish on the table meant for snacking on. In Baltrain, they often served nuts to go with a drink, but here in the north, seafood was more common. At the last tavern, they’d served some unidentifiable raw seafood. But here, they offered what looked like a bundle of tiny grilled fish that weren’t worth selling on the market.

I crunched down on the tiny fish—the texture was entirely different from that of nuts—then washed it down with ale. Different places had vastly different local delicacies. As I’d traveled around, this had been quite an interesting discovery.

This was a tavern, so they naturally served meat too. Even though we were on the coast, there was plenty of wildlife in the region, and Hugenbite was part of the kingdom’s trade network. I could get meat in Baltrain, though. Seafood was available in Baltrain too, but due to the logistics of transporting it from the coast, it was more expensive. So, while I was here in Hugenbite, if I could buy seafood for pretty much the same price as meat, I had no reason not to.

“Here’s your seafood soup.”

“Thank you.”

The soup I’d ordered was now on the table. Let’s see, that’s fish...and squid, I think? There were also a few chunks of root vegetables mixed in. Unlike meat, the characteristic aroma of seafood was somehow calming—it drifted up from my soup and tickled my nose.

I liked this kind of dish. Meaty broth was delicious too, of course, but there was a certain refinement to fish broth. Also, as long as we could get the ingredients, Mewi could make this. It’s definitely a flavor I want to bring back home.

“Let’s see...”

After drinking a fair amount of my ale, I tried a spoonful of soup. The aroma was just as expected, but the taste surpassed my expectations. It was soup, so it was obviously hot, but a gentle flavor lingered on my palate as I smoothly swallowed.

Mmm, that’s good. At my age, this kind of fresh flavor—one that didn’t leave much aftertaste—really seeped into my being. This was my second tavern of the day, so I’d had a bit to drink already. That made the flavor soak in nice and slowly. The fish and vegetables in the soup were very soft and practically flaking apart. And since there was almost no need to chew, it settled nicely in my stomach.

Just as I was warming up and considering ordering something else to eat, a gentle voice called out to me from behind.

“Oh? Master?”

“Hm? A-Ah, Allucia.”

I knew it was her right away, but I couldn’t help but be a little flustered. I wonder why... It’s probably because of what happened at the hot spring. Still, I was a little fed up with myself for being unable to act normally.

“You here to knock one back too?” I asked.

“Hee hee, to put it frankly, yes. Do you mind if I join you?”

“Of course not—go ahead.”

Asking a woman who’d come to a tavern alone whether she was here to “knock one back” was perhaps a little crude. I didn’t know how else to put it, though. I needed to do something about my lack of vocabulary and consideration.

Ever since our departure from Baltrain, Allucia had basically always been in full dress, clad in her silver plate armor. However, perhaps because she was here to relax, she was now in casual clothing. She wore a light cardigan and long skirt, much like what I’d seen her wearing when she’d taken me out to buy formal clothing all those days ago. While I’d seen her dressed like this before, I felt like I was viewing her in a different light now. Maybe that was simply because my mindset had changed.

Allucia called out to the waitress. “Excuse me—an ale, please.”

“Certainly.”

“Ah, I’d like another as well,” I added.

I quickly finished the remaining half of my ale so that we were both starting fresh. When it came to drinking, I could be considerate. I wondered why this didn’t apply to any other scenario.

While we waited for our drinks, I said, “I know we’re leaving tomorrow, but it almost seems like a waste.”

“Agreed. Hugenbite is a lovely city.”

“No doubt about it.”

Baltrain was nice as well, but in a different way. One wasn’t better than the other—each city simply had its own charms. If I lived in Hugenbite and happened to make a trip to Baltrain, I would’ve probably had the same impression. The difference between the two was no larger than that.

Regrettably, the two cities were quite far apart. The road was well maintained for the most part, but that didn’t guarantee a perfectly safe trip. You couldn’t casually visit Hugenbite from Baltrain just because it sounded nice.

Shortly into our conversation about Hugenbite, our drinks arrived.

“Here are your ales.”

“Thank you.”

“All right,” I said, raising my tankard. “Cheers!”

“Cheers!”

We clunked our tankards together. I’d already had some ale before this, so I drank at a moderate pace. Allucia, on the other hand, smoothly emptied her mug at extreme speed. No matter how many times I see her do that, it never gets any less outrageous.

I didn’t know when she’d taken a liking to alcohol. I also didn’t know anyone else who could drink like her. Just calling her a heavy drinker was an understatement, and I wanted to quip about where all that liquid was going. Still, even if they weren’t on her level, all heavy drinkers chugged like that, so I just let it be. I liked alcohol, but I didn’t have the tolerance of a heavy drinker, so I didn’t really understand how it felt to be one.

“Excuse me, another ale, please,” Allucia said, calling the waitress over again. “Master, have you eaten already?”

“Yeah, but just some soup and appetizers,” I answered. “I have room for more.”

Allucia turned back to the waitress. “Then two or three fish dishes as well. Whatever you recommend.”

“Certainly,” the waitress confirmed.

Allucia really was a considerate and capable woman in every aspect of life. My one point of pride was my swordsmanship, but Allucia had three, four, maybe even five things to take pride in beyond her blade. No matter how you sliced it, she was truly a magnificent woman.

And it turned out that, even in a tavern, you can leave your order up to the staff. I’d never thought of that. I always ended up looking through the menu. Was this also a difference in life experience? I liked a good drink, but I didn’t have that much experience with taverns.

While we waited for our food, I sipped at my ale and ate the rest of the tiny fish. After some time, Allucia suddenly raised her voice.

“Master.”

“Hm? What’s up?”

“I don’t mind if you simply go back to being yourself.”

“You really are amazing...”

“Not really.”

I had no idea what had prompted her to say that. She was right, though, that something was troubling me. Still, I thought I was already acting like myself... I wonder if I look strangely tense or something—I must, if she saw through me that easily.

Ever since Allucia had joined me in the hot spring, I’d felt myself getting slightly more nervous than usual around her. It was insignificant enough that it didn’t hamper my daily activities, but...maybe I was a little afraid of her. She’d torn apart our student-teacher relationship, and that was quite a blow to my mental state. I was sure she’d sensed this fear in me.

“I guess I’ll be honest...” I said. “I’m a little stumped over how to interact with you now.”

“Hee hee, that’s why I’m saying you can just be yourself. I want you to look at me, but I have no intention of causing you trouble.”

“You’re so nonchalant about it...”

The phrase “I want you to look at me” was practically a confession on its own. One part of me was surprised that she could say such a thing so casually, while another remembered that I’d done similar things all the time—like calling her pretty or complimenting her clothes. However, I’d done so because I hadn’t seen her as a member of the opposite sex. Whether I could do that now... I doubted it.

Not that this was a matter of victory or defeat, but I’d lost. I’d been utterly overwhelmed in the first round. And I didn’t even know how many rounds this battle would have.

“You sure are strong...” I told her, before cynically adding, “and stubborn.”

“Thank you very much,” she replied, brushing it off like it was nothing.

I still wasn’t sure exactly how to act, but maybe her behavior was a bit of a blessing. You could also say that I was dancing to her tune. I doubted Allucia actually had such wicked intentions, but that was how it felt.

I had no idea what to say. Up until now, Allucia had been completely devoted to waiting for me—she’d been in an entirely defensive stance. But something had triggered her to switch to a very offensive stance. I didn’t know whether someone had lit a fire under her or if she’d taken that bold step forward on her own. Either way, something about her approach had changed.

I wondered what kind of scoundrel had provided her with this tactical knowledge. Thanks to them, I’d suffered considerable mental damage. Not that it was entirely a bad thing. Much like Kenny had said, I’d needed to change my perspective.

“It isn’t like I wish for you to change, Master,” Allucia said. “You’re a wonderful gentleman as you are already.”

“I-I see... Th-Thanks...?”

Dammit, how’s she so easily saying all the stuff she hesitated to mention before? She’d likely had some kind of breakthrough inside her heart. The bashfulness she’d exhibited toward me before was very rapidly vanishing.

“However,” she added, “even if your views and mindset remain unchanging, I hope to wedge my way in little by little. I have many plans in place to accomplish that.”

“W-Well, aren’t you a devious tactician!”

“I’m the knight commander, after all.”

Crap, this is really bad. What’s bad, you say? The way she said that was really cute.

My chat with Kenny had been perfectly followed up by the decisive event in the hot spring. A wicked part inside me was poking its head out a bit, telling me, “Just a little is fine, right?” I’d never given such things any thought before, so I had no immunity.

“Mm... That’s right. Yup,” I mumbled.

“What is it?”

“Oh, I was just thinking that I need to make up my mind already. You’re...an attractive woman. I need to start by accepting that.”

“Yes! Please do!”

I found Allucia to be very pleasant company. There was no mistaking that. However, to repeat myself over and over, this was because I had a terrific impression of her as one of my pupils. Still, it was about time for me to steel myself and be conscious of the fact that she was a grown woman.

“My ideals are rather high, just so you know,” I told her.

“Hee hee, higher than the summit of swordsmanship?”

“Hmm... I wonder about that...”

I’d meant to tease her a little, but her unexpected response sent me deep into thought. My goalpost in life was at the end of the path as a swordsman, and inside my mind was the image of the ideal woman I wanted by my side. Which of the two was harder to reach? It was a very difficult question—one that would probably take a lifetime to get an answer. I could only hope I didn’t die before I found out.

And just as that conversation came to an end, our food arrived.

“Thank you for waiting. Here’s your seafood platter and aragi steak.”

“Ooh, looks good... Sorry, what’s an aragi?” I asked.

“Umm, it’s a large fish common in the waters off the northern coast,” the waitress explained. “It’s very meaty, so it grills better than it boils.”

“I see. Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it!”

Talking with Allucia was fun, but this was a rare opportunity to sample seafood. It would be a waste not to enjoy it as much as I could.

“Shall we get started?” Allucia said. “It looks delicious.”

“Yeah, sure does.”

I could talk with Allucia back in Baltrain, so for now, I focused on the luxurious meal before me. I needed it as a source of encouragement for our return trip tomorrow.

“Thanks for the food,” we both said in unison.

This was a tavern, not my home. The food wasn’t something I could easily make myself. But either way, sitting around a dining table like this is nice.

Afterword

It’s good to see you all again. I’m Shigeru Sagazaki. Thank you very much for picking up From Old Country Bumpkin to Master Swordsman Volume 8. Considering the current state of the light novel industry, I’m constantly reminded of how wonderful it is to have comfortably reached eight volumes. This is all thanks to the support of my dear readers. I know I say this every time, but I am truly grateful. Thank you very much.

This time around, I wasn’t racing against the deadline like I was with volumes six and seven, though I didn’t exactly have a ton of time to spare.

Much like I mentioned in the last afterword, my back hasn’t been in great shape. I think the worst has passed, but once in a while, it hurts and leaves me grimacing from morning to night. I figured this was pretty bad, so on top of going to an orthopedic clinic, I’ve been in twice to see an orthopedic surgeon. Luckily, there’s nothing wrong with my bones. My mind keeps reminding me of the doctor saying I should get some exercise. Everyone, please be wary of being out of shape—it can get seriously bad. Despite how I am now, I did soccer and martial arts back in my school days. I was definitely more of an athlete back then, but I’ve totally gotten out of shape with old age.

Anyway, in volume seven, we overcame a harsh winter and are now welcoming the gentle weather of spring. All of our characters seem to know nothing about allergy season. Sure sounds nice. Of the four seasons, I like autumn the best. The weather is pleasant, and there’s no pollen flying around.

Rather than one overarching event, this volume is split into three stories. Last time, things were pretty serious with a major conspiracy, so I figured a departure from that format would be interesting. In terms of the way things develop in this book, it’s somewhat similar to volume one.

Back before volume one went on sale, before Square Enix even reached out to me, I was always thinking I had to eventually do something about Allucia’s sword. So, it’s a bit of a relief that she now has an appropriate weapon. I mean, it’s pretty weird that she’s somehow managed to get by with the totally normal sword she got upon graduating from the dojo. It shows how abnormal her technique and strength are, but even as the writer, I’ve thought countless times that it’s a little much...

Anyway, in this volume, Allucia finally gets serious. As for how she gets serious, please find out by reading the book. To be blunt, I feel like she was a bit too tepid before this. I mean, that was meant to be part of her charm, but I’m not sure it really shone through. When it comes to interpretations like this, I’m always scared about whether my readers are in agreement with me.

Naturally, I’ve given some thought to how the plot develops from here. I’d say we’re entering the second half. With literary works, you can pretty much go on forever as long as you have the will. There are, of course, times when things deviate from the original plan and grow in scale. I’m not quite sure whether this series has reached that point. Much like I mentioned in the last afterword, there are still things I want to and need to write, so I hope to get through all of that, recording it in novel form and delivering it to all of you. Please continue to support me.

Now then, I would normally be finishing things up and saying my thanks. However, this time, I’ve got two announcements to make.

First, this series has now surpassed 5.5 million cumulative sales. Thank you so very much. I know I say this every time, but it truly is an incomprehensible number. I cannot thank the manga artist Sato enough. Volume six of the manga is going on sale as well, so I would appreciate it if you pick that up too.

Second, and I’m sure this has already been recently announced, but we’ve signed off on an anime. I still clearly remember when they told me about this. My editor didn’t send me a message saying “We got an anime!” or anything. During our normal meetings, he just casually brought it up. Thanks to that, I completely lost my chance to burst out in joy.

So, let me use this opportunity to do just that: YAY!

It was brought up quite a while ago, and from there, we had to figure out things like the world’s setting and artistic direction for the character designs, meet over the script and the casting, and so on and so forth. It was nothing but new experiences for me, and for a time, I was super busy—but in a good way. By the time you read this afterword, I’m sure I’ll be super busy in an entirely different way too.

Incidentally, when making the anime, I asked if they could remove the subtitle. So, the anime’s title is simply From Old Country Bumpkin to Master Swordsman. I think it looks a lot cleaner that way.

Ever since publishing this story as a novel, I’ve felt like things keep getting bigger and bigger. All of this is undeniably because of everyone who has been purchasing these books. I’ll do my best never to forget this and to continue writing a story you all enjoy, so please continue supporting this series.

Until next time.